© July 2012

Part One of Ten

    Synopsis:They say that when you die, you get to see everything that has and will happen to people in your life, but what would you do if you saw something that you couldn’t go on to the afterlife knowing, would you try to make your way back and find some way to stop it? This is a story of how one soul dying helps another one to start living, and saving some other souls along the way.

Chapter one: Chloe

     “Are you sure you have everything packed that you’ll need for the two weeks?” Valarie asked her daughter for the tenth time that morning.

     “Yes mum!” Chloe whined like any twelve year old would when their mother kept asking the same question over and over again.

    Chloe was packing a suitcase so she could go and spend a couple of weeks with her father in America where he lived now with his new girlfriend. Chloe’s parents still got on well together, they just found they wanted different things out of life and divorced. Valarie kept custody of Chloe, but her father came over to visit all the time, but he was taking her back to America for two weeks, so he could show her the place he lived now, and also let Chloe get to spend some time with the woman that was soon to become her father’s new wife. Chloe had spent weekends with her father’s wife to be, but this would be a whole two weeks for them to really bond and get to know each other.

     “I know I worry too much baby, but I’m going to miss you.” Valarie said as she threw her arms around Chloe and never wanted to let go, but had to when she heard the doorbell. “That will be your father.” Valarie sighed as she released Chloe and made her way down stairs to answer the door.

     “Hi Val, is she ready to go?” Kevin asked with a smile as he stepped into the house and gave Valarie a quick hug and a peck on the cheek. “I swear you get prettier every time I see you.” Kevin added as he stepped back and gave her the once over with his eyes.

     “Don’t let Emily catch you talking to your ex-wife like that.” Valarie giggled.

     “She’d just agree with me, and you know it.” Kevin smiled. “Are you sure you can’t come with us? Emily would love to spend some time with you as well as Chloe.” Kevin asked.

     “I wish I could, but I’ve got a new book due out on Monday, so I’ll be doing a book tour and signing them for my fans.” Valarie said with a heavy sigh. “It’s going to feel strange knowing my little baby is going to be so far away.” Valarie added with a pain in her chest.

     “I’ll take really good care of her, and hopefully she’s going to have such a good time that she’ll want to stop with me for good.” Kevin teased, but regretted it when he saw the worried look Valarie now had. He was just about to say something to try and calm her back down when a voice spoke from just behind them.

     “Never going to happen daddy.” Chloe said as she came into view with a big grin on her face. “I could never leave mummy for anymore than a couple of weeks.” Chloe added as she wrapped her arms around her mother’s waist and hugged her.

     “I’m going to miss you so much honey.” Valarie said as she hugged Chloe back. “I want a call off you at least once a day.” Valarie warned.

     “She’ll be able to do more than that Val.” Kevin said as he pulled a new phone out his pocket and handed it over to Chloe. “You can send video and photos from it, as well as making calls.” Kevin added with a grin as Chloe took the phone off him and started playing around with it.

     “Will it still work from America daddy?” Chloe asked looking excited with her new phone.

     “Yes, I made sure they set all that up in the shop when I bought it for you.” Kevin said looking a little smug with himself.

    Chloe knew her mums mobile number, so it was soon ringing. Valarie added Chloe’s new number to her list of important people and added a picture of her and Chloe to the number, so she’d have something to look at every time she got a call from her while she was away.

     “Thank you for doing this Kevin.” Valarie said referring to the new phone, so Chloe and she could keep in touch.

     “You’re welcome Val.” Kevin smiled. “I’m sorry to rush you pumpkin, but we need to get going, or we’ll miss the flight.” Kevin said as he squeezed past the two girls and went up to Chloe’s room to collect her suitcase for her.

    Valarie tried to give Chloe enough hugs and kisses to last two weeks, but she was already missing her little girl as she stood and watched her get in the car that Kevin had hired when he arrived at the airport just that morning. He’d had to come over due to Valarie not wanting Chloe to fly on her own, not that the airline would let her anyway. She waved like mad to Chloe as she watched them drive off down the road. Valarie was doing all she could to not start crying and worry Chloe. Valarie had no sooner walked back into the house and closed the front door, than she received the first of many text messages on her phone from Chloe.

    Missing you already mummy. Love you. The message said.

    Valarie giggled as the tears ran down her cheeks. She just hoped that Chloe had a good time with her father, but not good enough that she’d want to stop with him at the end of the two weeks, but Valarie already knew in her heart that Chloe would never want to be away from her for more than that.

    The text messages kept coming and then Valarie started getting photos as well. Chloe sent her one of the plane just before she sent a text saying she had to turn her phone off until she got across the pond. Valarie laughed at the term people used for the ocean that separated England from America. Valarie knew it was going to be some time before she got another message from Chloe, so she set to work doing some writing to help pass the time.

*****

    Valarie had given up on trying to do any writing and was making herself a cup of coffee when there was a knock at the door, so she went to see who it was and smiled when she saw her sister Ashley stood there pouting at her.

     “How bad are you missing her right now?” Ashley asked. Valarie just burst into tears as she held her arms open to give her sister a hug and cry on her shoulder. “That bad?” Ashley said as she let her sister sob.

     “How am I going to cope for two weeks without her?” Valarie asked once she’d recovered enough to lead her sister into the kitchen, so she could make them both a cup of coffee.

    Ashley soon took over and told Valarie to sit down. “You’ll be better on Monday when you start the book tour. The two weeks will just fly by.” Ashley said as she placed a steaming hot cup of coffee down in front of her sister before taking the empty seat next to her.

     “I hope you’re right sis, because I’ve already tried writing some new stuff, but I just can’t stop thinking about Chloe being stuck on a plane somewhere over the Atlantic.” Valarie sighed as she looked at her phone in some hope that Chloe had texted her again and she’s just missed it.

     “You expecting a call?” Ashley asked when she saw Valarie looking at her mobile phone again.

     “No, not really.” Valarie said as she put it back down again. “Kevin got Chloe a new phone so she can text and send images of her fun time with him over there, but she’s on the plane right now, so she’s had to turn it off.” Valarie explained.

     “I think you need a night out dancing.” Ashley said making her mind up to treat her sister to a night out, so she could help take her mind off Chloe being away for the next two weeks.

     “I’m not in the mood for going out sis.” Valarie whined.

     “I wasn’t asking you baby sister, I was telling you.” Ashley said as she pulled Valarie out her seat and dragged her upstairs to start getting ready. The two of them were the same size, so Ashley soon had a couple of outfits sorted, and Ashley pushed Valarie into her bathroom, while she went down the hallway to use Chloe’s.

    They were soon hitting the local clubs and having a good time, after Ashley managed to get a couple of drinks into Valarie to loosen her up. The two of them flirted with some guys, and they got a couple of drinks bought for them. The guys asked for the girls numbers at the end of the night, so they gave them a couple of fake ones, which saw the guys wander off looking happy.

    Valarie was woken on the Sunday morning by her mobile ringing. She was soon wide awake when she saw it was Chloe calling her from America. “Chloe?” Valarie asked as she sat up in bed, and suddenly wished she hadn’t as she let out a groan.

     “Hi mummy! Are you okay?” Chloe asked with some worry in her voice when she heard how bad her mum sounded.

     “I’ll be fine sweetie. I got dragged out by your aunty last night and had a little too much to drink.” Valarie groaned some more.

     “I’m gone less than a day and you’ve already forgotten about me.” Chloe said with a pout to her voice.

     “No!” Valarie shouted, but regretted it almost right away with a stabbing pain in her head. “I was out drinking because I miss you honey.” Valarie pleaded with her daughter.

     “I miss you too mummy. Emily told me to say hi, and to say she’s sorry you couldn’t get over with me.” Chloe said sounding happier now.

     “I’m hoping that you send me enough photos that it feels like I am there with you.”

     “I plan to send you so much that you’ll be calling and begging me to stop.” Chloe giggled.

     “Never going to happen sweetie. I’ll be saving it all off onto my laptop so I can watch it over and over again.” Valarie warned.

    Valarie asked if Chloe had had a good flight, and she had. Chloe spent some time talking about her father’s new house and how big it was. Chloe told her mum about some of the things her father had planned for her while she was with them for the two weeks. Valarie could tell that Chloe wasn’t going to have time to get bored while she was there.

    They spoke for nearly two hours and Valarie still felt sad when they finally had to end the call, but it wasn’t long before Chloe was sending a video of her doing a walk around her father’s new house, and Valarie had to admit that Chloe was right when she said how big it was.

*****

    Valarie spent the rest of her Sunday packing a case ready for her week long book tour and talks she’d been signed up for doing as well. Ashley was going with her as a sort of personal assistant, but really it was just to be some company when Valarie wasn’t playing nice with her fans.

    The week did pass quickly, but Valarie was still missing Chloe being around to cheer her up, not that Chloe came on many of the book signing tours she did, but she was normally back at home with Ashley keeping an eye on her.

    Chloe did keep her word and sent clip after clip of her and her dad going to the zoo and Disney land to name but a few places they visited in the first week.

    By the end of the book tour, Valarie was ready to spend some time trying to sort out the new house she’d bought on the coast, so Chloe could attend a private school ran by an old friend of Valarie’s. Valarie had bought the large house and had builders in there for the past month fixing the place up and fitting a modern kitchen and pool in the garden as a little surprise for when Chloe got back and they finally moved into the place.

    Ashley had booked the two weeks off, so she could go and spend some time with her sister helping her get the place sorted ready for Valarie and Chloe moving in. Ashley worked at the publishing house that published Valarie’s books, so Ashley could take longer off if needed and they wouldn’t want to upset their star author.

*****

    It was the Wednesday when Valarie’s world fell apart. She’d got a video message from Chloe, saying that she was going to some ranch so Emily could teach her how to ride a horse. Valarie sat up till well past midnight waiting to hear how it went. But she never heard anything. Ashley finally talked her into calling it a night and Valarie went to bed, only to be woken a couple of hours later by her mobile ringing.

     “Hello, Chloe?” Valarie asked still half asleep.

     “Is this Mrs Valarie Ballard?” A male voice asked on the other end of the phone.

     “Yes this is her speaking.” Valarie asked with a worrying feeling starting to take over her.

     “Mother to Chloe Ballard, and wife to Kevin Ballard?” The man asked.

     “Yes, I just said I was Valarie Ballard.” She snapped down the phone.

    Valarie felt her whole world get turned upside down as the man on the phone informed her that her daughter and ex-husband had both been killed in a car crash on the freeway on their way to the ranch. Emily had also been killed as well. She found out later that a lorry had shed its load, crushing the car with Chloe and the others in it.

    Ashley ran into Valarie’s room when she heard her sister start screaming. Ashley had to grab the phone out of Valarie’s hand and ask the person on the other end what had happened, she then felt like screaming as well, but knew she had to be the strong one to help her sister deal with her pain.

    Even though it was big news to Valarie and Ashley, it never made the news in the UK, but the two of them had to travel out to the States and help sort out the funeral for the three of them. Emily didn’t have any family, so Valarie decided to pay for a plot in a graveyard close to where Kevin’s house was, so they could all be buried together. As much as she wanted to have Chloe buried in the UK, she thought it best to let her final resting place be with her father.

    Valarie and Ashley returned to the UK, and Valarie tried to throw herself into her writing, but never told anyone what had happened, so people just thought that Chloe had decided to stop in America with her father. Valarie was lost without Chloe, and no matter how Ashley tried to help her sister get over her loss, nothing seemed to work.

    Ashley was shocked when Valarie told her that she planned to move into the new house and was going to do some writing from there instead. “There are just too many things that remind me of Chloe here sis.” Valarie had said.

     “I’m worried about you being alone Val.” Ashley had said looking worried.

     “I’ll be fine; I just need some time to get used to Chloe not being around.” Valarie had argued.

    In truth Valarie just couldn’t accept the loss of her little girl. It still felt like Chloe was still around, but always just out of sight where Valarie couldn’t see her.

*****

    Chloe was excited about going horse riding for the first time with Emily, and she was making a video of the trip as she sat in the back of her father’s SUV as it drove down the freeway. Chloe was asking Emily masses of questions about the place they were going just before there was a loud noise and then Chloe found herself floating towards a bright light as she started to see images of things she’d done through her life and then what looked like things that were yet to come. Chloe didn’t like what she saw as she was shown a vision of her mother stood on the edge of a cliff just before she stepped off and fell to her death. Not wanting to see her mother do that, Chloe started fighting the pull towards the light as she made her way back into the darkness. She saw a young boy around her age that looked happy to be heading into the light, but she saw that he had a gold chain linking him to the real world still, she dove straight at him and sent them both crashing back into the darkness they had just come from.

Chapter two: James

    James lay in the road feeling the life fading away from him as he looked over and saw a man pulling a sheet over a man’s dead twisted body. The dead man’s name was Mark Mann, he’d been chasing after James, planning to do what the lorry had just done for him, but James was happy to see that it took care of Mark as well.

     “Hang in there kid, helps on the way.” The lorry driver said as he knelt at the side of the child he’d just hit with his truck. “I didn’t see him, he just ran out in front of me at the last minute.” The man said as he sobbed.

    James had been running away from Mark because he’d been trying to get him to do bad things with some people he owed money to. James had lived a happy life until his father died when he was just five, then it had been just him and his mum for the next four years until Mark Mann talked his way into his mum’s life. James had always been a little on the soft gentle side and had told his mum many times that he wished he’d been a girl.

    Nicole Cale his mother had loved her son so much that she let him dress as a girl, but only at home where no one else could see it. She still let him do it after she started dating Mark, but not why he was around. Mark was a man’s man, and Nicole didn’t trust what Mark might do to James if he found out about his softer side. Mark finally moved in and then Nicole became ill and passed away leaving James in the care of Mark.

    James had been depressed as he watched Mark bring woman after woman home before he just stopped coming home with them at all. James would go days and not see him at all. That was until one day while James was dressed as a girl and cleaning the house. Mark burst into the room and just looked at James with a puzzled look on his face until he realised who it was.

     “I always thought you were a little queer.” Mark spat out as he dragged James into the middle of the room and looked him over with a thoughtful look on his face that left James feeling worried for his life.

     “Let me go.” James said trying to look braver than he felt.

     “Don’t you talk back to me like that you little shit!” Mark barked as he slapped James across the face sending him flying across the room.

    Mark made James show him all the clothes that his mother had bought for him. James did as he was told, not wanting to get another slap across his face. Mark seemed pleased with what he saw and it was only a couple of days later that Mark brought an old man home with him, so James could serve him tea while dressed like a school girl. Mark kept James locked up now when he wasn’t around, so James had no chance to escape and find help.

    Things soon got worse as Mark brought more and more men home to meet his stepson that liked to dress like a girl. James had been forced to start sitting on the men’s knees and then some of them started asking him to touch them in places James didn’t want to touch. When a man undid the zipper on his pants, that was the final straw for James as he poured a steaming hot pot of tea over the man’s exposed privates before running up to his room and locking the door trying to stop Mark from getting in long enough for James to slip out the window and make a run for it. It was a long drop to the ground and James was worried about hurting himself, but the thought of what Mark would do when he caught him made James take a chance, and he managed to slide down a drain pipe with only some grazing on his hands and knees.

    James ran through the streets with the sound of Mark Mann screaming that he was going to kill him when he caught up to him. James could hear Mark’s foot falls getting louder as he got closer and closer and Mark’s voice got louder and louder. James had never been one of the quickest runners at school, and even the thought of being beaten to death by Mark couldn’t help James to find that extra bit of strength.

    Mark caught up to James just as he ran across a busy main road without bothering to look if anything was coming up or down the road. James knew he was dead either way. Mark pulled him to a stop in the middle of the road and that was when James saw the large lorry appear just behind Mark as he was about to punch him.

    That’s were we now find James dressed as a school girl lying in the middle of the road waiting for the end of his miserable life to come. He didn’t feel any pain now, and he was looking forward to seeing his mum again. James closed his eyes and saw a bright light as he started to make his way towards it, but before he could get to it, he was slammed into by a girl before he felt pain again just before he woke to find himself in a hospital bed.

     “What happened to me?” He croaked out as he looked at a woman and a man both in white coats as they looked at him.

     “You’re very lucky to be alive young man.” The male said as he started shining a light in James’s eyes. “Do you remember what happened to you?” He asked.

     “Yes, but I don’t want to talk about it.” James said as he tried to remember what happened after the truck hit him. He remembered seeing someone cover up Mark’s body though, which made him smile. “Is he dead?” James asked.

    “Do you mean the man that was chasing you?” The female asked this time.

     “Yes. Is he dead?” James asked looking hopeful.

     “Yes, he died at the scene of the accident. Why was he chasing you?” The woman asked.

    James just turned his head and winced as he felt the pain in all his bones. He had nothing he wanted to say to them, but he wanted to know why he was still here when he remembered making his way towards the light and his mother.

    The police and other people came and asked him questions, but James just clammed up like a shell, not wanting to let other people know about the things Mark had him do with men he’d never seen before. James’ silence said more than he realised, and added to the way he was dressed and the man they had found at James’s house still in agony from having hot tea poured over his privates, they had a very good idea what had happened. Needless to say the man didn’t get much help with his injury, and was soon spilling the beans about what Mark had been doing with James.

*****

    James spent the next eight weeks in the hospital recovering from all the broken bones he’d got when the truck hit him. The doctors told him that he’d have been killed if the truck hadn’t hit Mark first. James ended up telling the doctors what had happened and about all the men Mark had brought home, and how he’d threw hot tea all over the last man before running away. Even thought they already knew all this, they also knew it was good for James to talk about it.

    They all tried to help James deal with what happened, but none of them could stop the nightmare he kept having night after night. James would be walking through a wooded area while hearing the sound of waves crashing against the rocks. He’d walk out into a clearing at the top of a cliff and see a young girl around the age of twelve, just a little older than him stood with her back to the edge of the cliff, but whenever He tried to save her, she fell and he’d wake up screaming. Just before he woke though, he’d always hear a girl’s voice telling him to go save her.

    None of the nurses even bothered going to check on James anymore, they just left him to calm down and then go back to sleep again.

    James was now able to get up and move around using some crutches, so he sat up in bed panting heavily as he calmed down from seeing the girl fall off the cliff again. He just wished he knew what the nightmare meant, but he’d never seen the girl before, even though part of his mind said he should remember her from somewhere. Needing a glass of water James slipped out of bed and made his was over to the bathroom he had as part of the private room they had him in. Not because he was special, but to stop him waking other patients through the night. He could hear a couple of nurses talking just outside his room so he snuck over to hear what they had to say, just in case it was about him.

     “Do they have any idea what’s wrong with him yet?” One nurse asked the other.

     “I got a quick look at some notes the last psychiatrist took, and it looks like he was being abused by his step dad for some time before he managed to run away. They’re moving him up to the Psychiatric ward in a couple of days, so it sounds like they’ve all but given up hope of him ever being right again.” The second nurse said with a sad tone to her voice.

     “I’m not insane.” James thought to himself worriedly all of a sudden, as he had seen what they do to people on them wards, and he wasn’t insane, he just kept having the same nightmare about a girl trying to kill herself. Not feeling thirsty anymore, James went back to his bed and fell asleep worried about them moving him to a padded sell.

    James managed to find sleep again, but he didn’t have the nightmare this time, but the girl was in his dream still. She was leading him down the hallway and out of the hospital as she kept pointing at the clock on the wall like she was telling him the best time to make his escape.

     “Who are you?” James asked in a pleading voice as the girl showed him the way he needed to go.

     “Please save her.” The girl replied just before she faded out and James was woken by a nurse coming into the room to check up on him.

    James watched the clock and then he made his escape when the girl in his dream had said, and he managed to get out the hospital and even managed to find some clothes in one of the other rooms on his way out. They were girl’s clothes, but that didn’t bother him. James was just glad he wouldn’t be spending the rest of his life in a padded room with a straight jack for clothing.

    Life on the street turned out to be rougher that James first thought, and he had to run and hide from the other kids living rough more than once that first week. The fact he was still having the nightmare with the girl didn’t help when he was trying to find sleep on the cold streets. The girl would show him things trying to help him out, it took him a little time to work that part out though, but he did realise that he only ever had the nightmare when he didn’t do what the girl showed him, or it looked like he was going the wrong way. James started to wonder if maybe the doctors were right, and he was insane for following the orders of the girl in his head.

    James had been living rough for just over three weeks when he saw a place that the girl in his dreams had shown him, so he went to look in the building and found some crates of food sat there, so she filled his pockets with as much as he could carry and smiled as he took a bite out of the apple he had in his hand.

     “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” A teenage sounding boy asked as he walked into the building through another door and saw James stood at the other end with an apple to his mouth. “Get her boys! She’s stealing our stuff.” The boy added as another four lads entered the room through the same doorway.

    James was smart enough to know that they would kill him if they got hold of him, but he couldn’t understand why the girl in his dreams led him to a place like that, but then he was beginning to think that he maybe was insane for following the advice of a girl that only ever showed up in his dreams. James pushed over a stack of boxes and made his escape while the boys tried to fight their way over the mess.

    James was soon on the main road running for his life once again, but he got the feeling that someone was guiding him to a place of safety. It was like he knew where he was going as he ran down alleyways and managed to keep one step ahead of the boys chasing him. James ran around a corner and almost knocked a couple of men flying as they stepped off the back of a removal van.

     “Slow down kid.” One of the men said as they caught James before he fell over. “Anyone would think you had the devil on your tail.” The man added with a chuckle.

     “Sorry.” James said as he looked past the two men and saw the five boys still running after him. He pulled free of the man’s grip and ran off again.

    The two men looked around and saw the five boys running towards them, and decided to give the young girl a helping hand by slowing the other boys up to give her time to get away. James was still wearing the girl’s clothes, and given his small frame and long hair, he looked like a girl running away from a group of boys.

     “Don’t you think it’s a little unfair five boys chasing after one girl?” The same man that James had just bumped into asked the one that looked to be the leader of the gang.

     “What’s it got to do with you?” The boy asked trying to look tough in front of the others.

     “How about a lot if you want me to leave you with any teeth.” The man said as he grabbed the boy by the neck and pushed him up against the side of the removal van with a loud bang.

     “She’s a thief, she stole our food.” The boy said losing all his macho grace as he worried for his life and winning smile.

    The man let him go thinking that he’d given the girl a good enough lead on the others now. He stood with his workmate watching as the five boys ran off down the road trying to find James’s trail again.

    James had ran around the back of the removal truck and saw a good place to hide inside the truck, so he climbed on to the back of the truck and then lifted the lid on a large wooden chest that was full of cuddly toys and had holes cut into the box so people could pick it up and move it. James used these same holes to make sure he could breathe before climbing inside and then closing the lid and looked out to see if he’d managed to lose his would be attackers.

    It was only a couple of minutes, but felt like hours before he saw them run into view, but he was well hidden in the chest as he looked out the handle hole. James watched the lads run off down the road, but before he could get out the chest, a couple more removal men loaded another large chest into the truck, just before they climbed in and placed it on top of the one James was in, trapping him inside the chest, and the truck. He thought about calling out to let them know he was inside the chest, but then thought they might think him a thief as well, so he kept quiet and watched as more and more stuff was loaded onto the truck.

    James started to fall asleep when he heard a woman’s voice speaking to one of the men, and for some reason he felt a strange warm glow in his chest like he was happy to hear that voice for some reason, but he didn’t know why.

     “That’s the last of it, so you can see about getting on the road, and I’ll meet you at the house later this evening so we can get it all unloaded.” The woman said as the man closed the back of the truck up and then James felt the engine being started.

    James was just glad he wouldn’t be stuck in the truck over night. The chest made for a nice warm place, and the cuddly toys stopped it from being a bumpy ride and James was soon being rocked to sleep by the movement of the truck as it travelled to its new location.

    The back doors on the truck being opened woke James and left him trying to work out where he was for a couple of seconds until it all came back to him. He’d need to time this just right if he wanted to make his getaway without being seen.

    It didn’t go as planned though as two guys took the chest that was pinning the lid down on the one he was in, and then the other two guys of the four man team was ready to take the chest with him in right up to the room it was going to be stored in.

     “I don’t remember this chest being so heavy when we put it in the truck.” One of the men said as they lifted it up and moved it off the truck and then carried it into the house.

     “You’re just getting tired old man; it’s been a long day for you.” The other guy teased him.

     “I’ll give you old man you young whippier snapper.” The guy complaining about the weight said with a chuckle.

    James was too scared to even breathe as the two guys carried the chest up to the bedroom it was destined for. He felt that same warm glow in his chest when he heard the same woman’s voice thanking the men for all their hard work.

     “You must let me make you all a cup of coffee before you get back on the road.” James heard the woman say as she led the men back out the room and then she closed the door.

    Not wanting to risk trying to sneak out the house while the removal men were still around, James decided to leave it a little longer before he tried to make his escape from the bedroom and then the house, so he cuddled up with a couple of the teddy bears and was soon falling asleep again.

*****

    James wasn’t sure how long he was asleep for, but he woke to the soft sound of a woman crying not far from where he was still buried in among all the cuddly toys. He moved a couple of the toys out the way so he could look out where he saw her sat on a bed that hadn’t been made up, and the woman was holding a picture to her chest as she sobbed. James found himself wanting to cry as he felt such sorrow in his heart, but he held it all in, not wanting to let the woman know he was hiding out in her bedroom.

     “I’m sorry Chloe, I’m so sorry, but I can’t go on anymore without you.” The woman sobbed as she put the picture down on the bed and then placed a folded piece of paper down on top of it before she left the room.

    James heard the sound of footsteps on the stairs just before he heard the front door slam. Seeing his chance to get out the house while the woman was away, he opened the lid on the chest and climbed out. James was just about to leave the room when he saw the picture frame laying on the bed and decided to just take a quick look to see what the woman was crying about. James soon dropped the picture like it was burning his hand when he saw that the girl in the photo was the same girl that had been haunting his dreams for the past couple of months.

     “Chloe? The girl’s name is Chloe? But how did she get into my dreams?” James said to the photo on the bed. He did have a sudden flash of her bumping into him as he was floating though, but the memory was very fuzzy and hard for him to remember.

    James looked at the piece of paper and suddenly felt the urge to pick it up and see what the woman was saying sorry for, but it felt like he was being forced to read it by someone else. James picked it up and opened it.

    Dear Ashley

    I know you will hate me when you read this, but I just can’t carry on living in a world where Chloe is dead, so I am going to join her and hopefully find happiness in the afterlife.

    Please know that I love you very much, and I will always be grateful for all the help you have been since I lost my little girl, but at the end of the day, I just can’t find the energy to keep going.

    With all my love.

    Valarie.

    James dropped the letter on the bed and ran over to the window to see if he could see where the woman had gone. Everything started to fall into place as he saw a wooded area with the sea just beyond it. He also saw the place from his nightmare where the girl kept falling off the cliff into the water below. “Save her.” He heard the girl’s voice in his head again, as he realised that the girl in his dreams wanted him to stop this woman from killing herself. James looked down and saw the woman just disappearing into the trees on her way to the cliff top.

     “Please stop her.” The voice screamed in his head making him drop to his knees in pain for a second.

    James was soon back on his feet again and running from the room and down the stairs where he had to stop and work out where the front door was, so he could go after this woman he thought of as his mum for some strange reason that still didn’t make any sense to him. He found the front door and ran out of it and then into the trees where he’d seen the woman go minutes before.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © July 2012

Part Two of Ten

    EDITORS NOTE: A little early tonight as I’m out this evening Huggles Sammi

Chapter three: A reason to live

    Valarie had watched the removal men drive away before she started unpacking some of the stuff, but she was soon kneeling on the floor trying to work out why she was bothering, why she was trying to keep going when her reason for living was gone. She’d sat in the bath with a razor blade pressed against her wrist, she’d sat on the bed with a lap full of pills, but every time she thought about Ashley being the one to find her, and that would be the last memory of her sister Ashley would have burnt into her memory, so Valarie had decided to move into this house and end it all here where it would be someone else that found her body, not her sister.

    She sat and wrote a note explaining the reason for what she was about to do. Valarie had no idea if her body would ever be found after she fell to her death. All she knew, was that her pain would end, a selfish thought, but then Valarie just wanted her pain to end. So she left the note with the picture and then left the bedroom that was going to be Chloe’s, and she made her way through the woods and up to the cliff top.

    Valarie stood on the edge of the cliff and looked down at the waves as they smashed against the rocks below. “I wonder if the pain will be any worse than I’ve felt for the past several months.” She thought to herself as she got ready to step off the edge.

*****

    James found it hard going, trying to find a quicker route to the other side of the wooded area. It felt just like his nightmare as he snagged the dress he was wearing on the thorns and branches as he forced his way through. He got to the clearing just as the woman lifted her leg up to step off, so he screamed out the first thing that came into his head.

     “Mummy! No! Moose needs you still!” James screamed at the top of his lungs as he ran over and pulled the woman back from the edge and held onto her as tight as he could.

    Valarie was stunned to see a girl clinging onto her like her life depended on it, but the more shocking thing was what the girl had just screamed at her. Moose was her pet name for Chloe when she was younger. Valarie had once called Chloe her muse, but Chloe being young thought her mummy had said Moose, so from that day forward Chloe had been nicknamed Moose.

    James had no idea why he’d just screamed out what he did, and he felt tired and drained now he’d made it out to the woman and stopped her from jumping off the cliff, but there was another weakness he now felt as well, due to Chloe’s spirit having tried to take control of his body. James looked up at the woman and gave a weak smile before he passed out in her arms.

    Valarie looked down at the child just as she smiled up at her, the smile reminded Valarie of Chloe, just before she became a dead weight as her head fell back and Valarie had to catch her. All thoughts of killing herself faded away as she picked up the girl and then carried her back to the house where it was warmer. She had no idea where the girl had come from, but she had a strong feeling that some greater power was stopping her from ending it all.

    The girl was light enough to carry due to there being very little meat on her bones. Valarie wondered how long it had been since the child had a proper meal inside her.

*****

    James found himself in the wooded area again, but this time there was sun shining through the trees and it looked like a nice day. He found his way into the clearing and saw the girl sat on a bench looking out over the ocean with a smile on her face as she swung her legs back and forth as they hung down off the edge of the bench.

     “Hello.” The girl smiled as she patted the seat next to her for James to join her. “Thank you for saving my mum for me.” She smiled some more.

     “Chloe right?” James asked, but he noticed that his voice sounded even more like a girls than normal. “Where are we?” He asked as he sat down. “And why do I feel like a real girl in here?”

     “You ask a lot of questions, do you know that?” Chloe giggled. “We’re sort of in your mind, so this is the place where you can be the real you.” Chloe tried to explain.

     “But I’d never been to this place before today, so how could I dream about it for all this time?” James asked looking puzzled by it all.

     “That would be my fault, sorry about that.” Chloe said with a pout. “I died while I was on holiday with my dad, but as I died I saw the past, present and future. I saw that my mummy planned to do this, so I fought to get back and save her, but my body was already gone. That is when I saw you still linked to yours, so I hitched a ride back here with you.”

     “You should have let me go to heaven, so I could have been with my mummy.” James said not feeling very happy with Chloe for what she did.

     “I came back to help save you too Jane.” Chloe smiled as she took hold of James hand and used the name his mum had given him when he was younger and first started dressing as a girl.

     “How do you know that name?” James asked.

     “I know everything about you silly.” Chloe giggled. “My mummy needs someone to look after and you need a new mummy to look after you, so it’s a match made in heaven.” Chloe added with another giggle.

     “Why would your mum want to help me?” James asked.

     “Because she will, trust me.” Chloe said as she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. Chloe’s arms suddenly felt much bigger as he started to wake and found himself sat on Valarie’s lap as she hugged him close to her chest while being sat in the living room of the house.

     “Hello, and who might you be?” Valarie asked with a smile as the small blue eyed girl looked up at her.

     “I’m not sure you’ll believe me.” James said looking worried.

     “Why don’t you start from the beginning and let me be the judge of that.” Valarie said as she helped James to sit up. “But I think I better feed you first.” She added as James’s tummy groaned with hunger.

    Valarie opened a tin of soup and made James a sandwich before she sat at the kitchen table and got ready to hear the young girl’s story.

     “I need to be truthful with you from the beginning ma’am.” James said before he started eating his meal, even though he was so hungry, and it had been weeks since he last had a hot meal.

     “Please call me Val, and I find telling the truth to be the best foundation to start any friendship.” She smiled. “So what is it you need to be truthful about?”

     “I’m not really a girl, well I am, but something was broken when I was born, so I was born looking like a boy, but I am a girl in here and here.” James said as he touched a finger to his chest and then his head.

    Valarie found this hard to believe as she looked at the small child sat across the table from her. “I’m having trouble believing you, what do you call yourself when you’re a girl?” Valarie asked.

     “My mother called me Jane, but I was named James at birth.”

     “I think you look more like a Jane than a James to me. Do you mind if I call you Jane?” Valarie asked.

     “I’d like that a lot please.” Jane grinned as she sat looking at Valarie.

     “Please eat while it’s still hot.” Valarie said when she saw that Jane still hadn’t made a start on her sandwich or soup. She just couldn’t see this child as anything but a girl.

     “I wasn’t sure you’d not ask me to leave when you found out my secret.” Jane said as she made a start on the soup while it was still hot.

     “I still want to hear your story, and how you came to be out on the cliff top.” Valarie said with a raised eyebrow. “I also doubt you have any place else to go if I did ask you to leave, not that I ever would after what you did.” Valarie added with a smile.

    Jane started from the beginning and told Valarie all about his father dying while he was still very young, and then how his mother helped him become the girl he’d always felt he was inside. Then Jane looked scared as she spoke of her mother’s death and how her boyfriend found out about Jane and then started getting her to do things with creepy looking men.

    Valarie pulled Jane onto her knee when she told her about her mother’s boyfriend and running away and then wanting to die as she lay in the road. Valarie looked shocked when Jane told her about Chloe pushing her back into her body and then forcing her to help stop her mum from jumping off the cliff earlier that day. As much as Valarie wanted to believe that Chloe was still around, even if only in spirit, she was having some trouble with it.

     “Is Chloe here with us now?” Valarie asked as she looked around the room like she would be able to see her daughter if she looked hard enough.

     “She’s always with me, but it’s in here and here, not out where I can look at her.” Jane said as she touched her chest and head again.

     “Did she tell you about my nickname for her then up on the cliff?” Valarie asked as she remembered what Jane had shouted to stop her stepping off the cliff.

     “That was Chloe talking to you. She took control of my body when she saw what you were about to do, that’s also why I passed out, after she did it. It takes a lot out of us both when she takes control.” Jane explained.

     “I’m finding all this a little hard to swallow without some proof.” Valarie said as she held the child in her arms. “Can I ask Chloe some questions?” Valarie asked.

     “Yes, but I may pass out again, but don’t worry, I’ll be okay after I’ve rested.” Jane said as she closed her eyes and let Chloe have some control over her body.

     “Chloe? Is it really you sweetie?” Valarie asked in a shaky voice as she looked at the child cuddled in her arms with her eyes closed.

     “Hi mummy. I never did get to ride a pony.” Jane said the words, but Valarie gasped as she realised that Jane had been telling the truth about her daughter being inside Jane’s body with her.

     “I miss you so much.” Valarie said as she hugged Jane even closer.

     “I know you do mummy, but I need you to be strong and help Jane now. She had no one to love her, and I know you can help her become the girl I’ve seen in her soul.” Chloe pleaded with her mother.

     “Is it all true what she told me then sweetie?” Valarie asked.

     “All of it and much more. Some of it was my fault for possessing her body and forcing her to come and help you, but she’s such a sweet child, and I want you to show her all the love you showed me.” Chloe said with a smile.

     “Can’t you stop here with me as well Chloe?” Valarie asked with some hope in her voice.

     “My time here is almost up mummy. I can feel myself being pulled away from this body now my work is done.” Chloe said in a sleepy voice as she started to feel the strain of talking through Jane. “I love you mum, and I always will until the day I see you again in heaven.”

     “I love you to honey, and I’ll be looking for you when I walk through those large gates.” Valarie smiled as she started crying.

    Valarie felt sad, but at the same time she now felt an inner peace that she didn’t have before. She’d gotten to say a proper goodbye to her daughter, and now she had a new daughter to help. Valarie sat and rocked Jane in her arms as she slept off the drain she’d felt from helping Chloe say goodbye to her mum.

    Jane found herself sat on the bench looking out at the sea when she saw Chloe appear next to her smiling.

     “Did you get to speak to your mum?” Jane asked.

     “Yes thank you Jane; and I want to thank you for everything else you did for me and my mum.” Chloe said as she pulled Jane into a hug. “I’m sorry about all the nightmares, but it’s the only way I could make you do what I needed you to do.”

     “I forgive you Chloe, it was kind of fun at times having you as a weird friend.” Jane giggled. “I think I’m going to miss having you in here with me though.” Jane added with a tear in her eye.

     “I’ll miss you to, but my time is up and I can see my dad waiting for me.” Chloe said as she looked over at a bright light. “You’ll do just fine now as well. Mum will look after you, but you will have to change your name to Chloe though.” She added with a grin as she stood up and then walked towards the light and looked back at Jane before giving her a wave. “I’ve left you with a little gift to help you battle the dark memories that haunt your dreams.” And then she faded out to nothing.

    Jane started to wake up, but was surprised to find that she was in a bed and was wearing a nightgown, but the biggest shock was the fact Chloe’s mum was sat on the side of the bed keeping an eye on her.

     “Has she gone?” Valarie asked with a tear in her eye.

     “Yes, she said her dad was waiting for her.” Jane said looking just as sad to not feel Chloe in her head anymore. “She should have stayed and let me go in her place.” Jane added as the tears started to leak from her eyes.

     “Chloe could never live her life like that sweetie.” Valarie said as she pulled Jane up into her arms. “I think she wanted you to have some sort of a life before you go up to join your mother in heaven.” Valarie added as she hugged the sobbing child.

     “Chloe said that I can become her, but won’t people think it strange that your daughter is back from the dead.” Jane said as she enjoyed the hug her new mother was giving her.

     “No one knows about Chloe’s death, so I can see what she’s getting at.” Valarie said as she realised what Chloe had meant with that comment. “Could you live with being a Chloe?” Valarie asked as she held Jane at arm’s length to see what she thought of the idea.

     “I’d like to be called any girl’s name, just as long as I get to be a girl.” Jane grinned just before she threw her arms around her new mum again and hugged her.

     “Welcome back Chloe.” Valarie said as she hugged her new daughter even tighter.

    Valarie got Chloe settled back down again and then she sat telling her some stories about things her and Chloe had done until she saw that Chloe was asleep, then she tucked her in and kissed her on the forehead before going downstairs to carry on unpacking.

*****

    Valarie looked at the time and saw it was getting late, but she just had to speak to someone about what happened, so she grabbed her phone and made a call to her sister.

    Ashley had just started to nod off in bed when her phone rang, so she picked it up looking worried when she saw it was Valarie calling her. “Sis? Is everything alright?”

     “I’m better than alright Ashley.” Valarie giggled. “I need you to get yourself down here as soon as you can.” Valarie told her sister.

     “What’s gotten into you all of a sudden?” Ashley asked sounding worried that her sister was having a nervous breakdown or something.

     “Get down here and I’ll explain everything to you.” Valarie said sounding vague about everything.

     “I’m on my way now, because I’m worried about you and this sudden happy mood I can hear in your voice.” Ashley said as she got out of bed and started getting ready while she spoke with her sister.

     “I’ve found a reason to live again.” Valarie said. “I’ll see you soon then sis.” Valarie giggled just before she ended the call and carried on sorting out.

     “Found a reason to live again?” Ashley thought to herself worryingly. Ashley had been scared that her sister was suicidal, but hearing those words from her, just made her work even faster to get a bag packed so she could get down to her sister and make sure she really was alright.

    The new house was a two hour drive away in normal daytime traffic, so Ashley was hoping to make it there much faster due to it being the early hours of the morning. She made a travel mug full of strong coffee to help keep her awake and then she was out the door and heading for her sister and whatever gave her this new lease for life she now had.

Chapter four: Insane

    Valarie was still unpacking when there was a knock at the door, so she ran to the door and opened it already knowing it was going to be her sister Ashley.

     “I spoke to her, and got to say goodbye.” Valarie said as she pulled her very confused looking sister into the house and closed the door.

     “Spoke to whom?” Ashley asked looking worried.

     “I’ve spoke to Chloe. She’s given me a reason to live again.” Valarie said as she looked ready to explode with happiness.

     “Okay, well that’s nice.” Ashley said very slowly as she tried to work out just when her sister lost her marbles and went insane.

     “I’m not crazy sis.” Valarie said with her hands on her hips looking a little angry with her sister and the way she was looking at her.

     “I’m not seeing much proof to the contrary Val.” Ashley said with a shrug as she tried to work out just who you called to report your sister had finally lost it.

     “I was ready to end it all sis. I walked up to the cliff edge and I was about to step off and...” Valarie didn’t finish her sentence due to the look of horror on her sister’s face.

     “You were going to kill yourself? And you say you’re not crazy?” Ashley asked as she had to be led to a seat due to her legs wanting to give way on her.

     “That’s not the point sis.” Valarie tried to argue as she played down what she’d just said.

     “It kind of is a very big point Val!” Ashley snapped back. “You can’ just say stuff like that and not expect me to get upset with you over it.” Ashley added with more anger flowing out of her.

     “Chloe stopped me from doing it, and she sent me a gift of sorts.” Valarie said as she looked up at the ceiling where she knew the new Chloe to be asleep in her bedroom.

     “What are you talking about?” Ashley asked looking worried for another reason now. “What have you done?” Ashley added as she looked up at the ceiling where Valarie was looking at where she new Chloe’s new bedroom to be.

     “A young girl stopped me from stepping off the cliff. She shouted that Moose doesn’t want me to do it.” Valarie explained as she sat grinning and clapping her hands together.

     “Sweetie, Chloe is gone, and she’s never coming back.” Ashley said calmly as she reached out to take hold of her sister’s hand.

     “I know our Chloe is gone now, but she came back and spoke to me through this other little girl.” Valarie said with a pleading in her voice for Ashley to believe her.

     “Are you saying that the girl who saved you is asleep in Chloe’s room?” Ashley asked as she pointed up at the ceiling.

     “Yes, she is, and she’s Chloe now.” Valarie said in a matter of fact way.

    Ashley put her head in her hands as she tried to work out just how much trouble her sister could be in, if she’d taken some child against her will, or whether this could be part of a scam to take money from her grieving sister.

     “Just because some girl knows your pet name for Chloe, doesn’t mean she’s channelling her ghost sis.” Ashley pleaded with her sister to see sense. “She could be working with someone that checked out your background. You’ve done countless interviews for magazines.” Ashley pointed out the fact it could just be a scam.

     “I’ve never told anyone about Chloe or my pet name for her sis. She knew other stuff as well, stuff that Chloe told me on the last text message I got from her.” Valarie said refusing to believe that the new Chloe could be a scam artist. Valarie had made a point of keeping her family away from her writing, she’d even kept writing her books under her maiden name to keep the two worlds apart, that was why Chloe and her ex husbands names never made the news in the UK.

     “You may be trusting sis, but I need to live out here in the real world, so I plan to check up on this girl and make sure she’s not some insane person trying to get one over on you.” Ashley said when she saw that Valarie had made up her mind to believe whatever this girl had told her.

     “Fine, but we’ll see if you feel the same way after you’ve spoken with her in the morning.” Valarie replied, sure that once Ashley spoke with Chloe, she would also see that the child had no plan to rip anyone off, and was in fact ready to move on to the next life and hopefully see her real mother again.

*****

    Valarie only had the two beds, so Ashley ended up sharing Valarie’s bed with her when they finally went to bed. Valarie was still asleep when Ashley woke, so she slipped out of bed and decided to go and take a look at this girl her sister was calling Chloe.

    Ashley slowly opened the door and then snuck into the room and walked over to the bed where she could see the blond hair of a child poking out from under the covers. Ashley pulled down the covers a little bit more so she could see the girl’s face. She thought the girl looked harmless enough at first glance, but looks could be deceiving. The girl started to stir and Ashley stood looking at her as she slowly opened her eyes and looked up at Ashley with a smile, but it soon turned to one of horror when she realised that the woman stood looking at her, wasn’t the same one she’d started to think of as her new mum.

    Jane had opened her eyes and looked up still rubbing sleep from them at her new mother, but she soon felt scared when she saw that this woman wasn’t the same one, even if she looked like Valarie, it wasn’t her. Jane started screaming for the woman to keep away from her.

    Ashley stepped closer trying to calm the girl down, but stepped back again when she saw it was only making things worse.

*****

    Valarie was woken from a sound sleep when she heard a girl start screaming, it took her a couple of seconds to remember that Ashley was here, and Jane was sleeping in her new room. Valarie looked over and saw Ashley was gone, and soon worked out that she must have gone to see Jane.

    She jumped out of bed and bumped into a couple of boxes as she worked her way over to the bedroom door and followed the sounds of screaming.

     “What’s going on?” Valarie asked sounding half asleep still as she burst into the room and saw Jane curled up in the far corner of her bed shaking and screaming as Ashley kept trying to get closer and calm her down.

     “I just wanted to take a look at the girl, but she woke and started freaking out.” Ashley said as she watched her sister sit on the bed and then the girl throw herself at her.

     “Calm down Chloe, calm down.” Valarie said in a soothing voice. “This is Ashley my sister. She won’t hurt you sweetie.” Valarie added as she rocked the sobbing child in her arms.

     “I’m sorry I scared you honey.” Ashley said once Valarie had her calmed down. “What can I call you?” Ashley asked.

     “Chloe, you will call her Chloe, because that is who she is going to be from now on.” Valarie said in a firm voice as she looked her sister in the eyes.

     “Hello Chloe, it’s nice to meet you.” Ashley said not wanting to upset her sister anymore than she already had by coming into the room and scaring the child.

     “Hi Ashley.” Chloe said with a snuffle as she looked up at the new woman.

     “I’m sorry I scared you Chloe, but I want to make sure my sister isn’t being taken for a fool. I hope you understand that sweetie.” Ashley added as she stepped a little closer and held out her hand in a friendly way to show this girl she didn’t want to hurt her.

     “Why would I help the other Chloe save her mummy, just to hurt her in another way?” Chloe asked looking confused.

     “Let’s go down and sort out some breakfast while the two of you have a chat about all this and what it means to us all.” Valarie said as she placed the new Chloe on the ground so she could put her slippers on.

    Ashley held out her hand to see if this Chloe would take hold of it like the old Chloe use to do. Chloe smiled up at her and then did just that and let Ashley lead her down to the kitchen.

    Valarie still needed to go shopping yet, so breakfast turned out to be toast and butter, which Valarie sorted out while Ashley sat with Chloe so they could get to know each other a little better.

     “My sister tells me that you can talk to the other Chloe.” Ashley started.

     “Not anymore, she left to be with her father last night, after she said goodbye to her mummy.” Chloe explained. “She said that she was helping to save me as well as her mummy by making me come here and stop my new mummy from dying.” Chloe added.

     “What is your real name sweetie? I’d like to do a little checking and make sure this isn’t some scam you’ve been put up to.” Ashley said, not believing the story about her niece entering this new girl’s body so she could then stop her sister from killing herself, even if she had done just that. Ashley’s mind worked on logic, and a ghost of her dead niece coming back and then showing this girl what she needed to do, was far from logic.

    Chloe looked at her new mother worriedly, not knowing what to say. “I better explain something else before we go down that avenue sis.” Valarie said when she saw the look of worry on Chloe’s face.

     “Why do I get the feeling that you’re keeping something from me Val?” Ashley asked with a frown.

     “I think Chloe is suffering from a form of gender dysphoria.” Valarie explained as she walked over and sat down next to Chloe.

     “What do you mean by that sis?” Ashley asked looking confused.

     “It means that Chloe has some boy parts when she should have been born with girl parts.” Valarie said, not wanting to get into too many details while Chloe was in the room.

     “Oh, oh!” Ashley said as her brain finally put the pieces together and she finally understood what her sister was trying to say. “You’re a boy?” Ashley asked trying to make sure she understood correctly.

     “No! I’m not a boy, I’ve never been a boy, nor do I ever want to be a boy!” Chloe started sobbing as she clung onto Valarie getting more and more upset.

    Valarie gave her sister a scowl as she wrapped her arms around Chloe trying to calm her down again. “I’m beginning to think that asking you to come down here was a bad idea.”

     “I’m sorry sis, but you can’t just dump all this in my lap and then expect me not to have questions and worries.” Ashley tried to argue.

     “Maybe you should try and listen to Chloe’s story and then you might find some of the answers.” Valarie argued back.

     “I’m sorry for upsetting you Chloe, but I’m kind of new to all this stuff and I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings with my comment. I was just trying to understand it a little better.” Ashley said in a calm voice as she smiled at Chloe to show her she didn’t like upsetting her.

     “I really am a girl Ashley.” Chloe pleaded with her. “even though I was named James Cale at birth, and my mother was named Nicole Cale, but I always called her mummy, or mother.” Chloe snuffled some more.

    Ashley got a pen and paper out and started making notes as Chloe told the same story she told Valarie the night before. Ashley was soon wiping away tears as she heard the story of how a boy named James, lost his mother and then ended up running away and wanting to die rather than keep living in a world where people could be so cruel.

    Chloe gave Ashley dates for when James lost his mother, and a close as she could remember when he was hit by the truck while trying to get away from Mark Mann his stepfather. Chloe also gave Ashley dates for when James ran away from the hospital, so Ashley could confirm all that as well.

     “I won’t let you return me to the hospital. I’d rather die first.” Chloe said as she sat looking at Ashley across the table with her little hands balled into fists.

     “I don’t want to send you anywhere Chloe. You’re new mother wouldn’t let me anyway.” Ashley said as she looked at Valarie and saw the same look she’d seen all their lives when her baby sister had made her mind up about something. “I just want to look into what you’ve told me and make sure you’re telling the truth.” Ashley added.

    Ashley got her laptop out her car and then she logged onto the net so she could start checking some of the facts Chloe had just told her about her former life as James Cale. Chloe sat at the kitchen table watching Ashley work.

     “Do you still have the pet’s game on there with flea bag as your pet?” Chloe suddenly said from out of know where.

     “How do you know about that?” Ashley asked with a look of shock on her face. “Only Chloe and I knew about that game and Flea Bag.”

     “I don’t know.” Chloe said looking just as shocked herself. “I have a whole bunch of memories with you in them Aunty Ash.” Chloe added, using the real Chloe’s pet name for her Aunty.

    Ashley was beginning to think that this child could be telling the truth about sharing her body with the ghost of her dead niece.

    Chloe was beginning to feel a little weirded out by all the new things she was beginning to remember, but she then thought back to what Chloe had said just before she walked into the light and was gone from her mind. “I’ve left you with a little gift to help you battle the dark memories that haunt your dreams.” Were Chloe’s parting words to her replacement. The new Chloe had no idea that Chloe was going to give her a gift of all her old memories to draw on when needed.

     “If you have all of the real Chloe’s memories, then tell me what we did that was naughty for your mother’s birthday last year?” Ashley asked as she tried to catch the new Chloe out.

     “Mum was on a diet, but we forgot to get the sweetener to make the cake with, so we just used normal sugar and lied to her about it.” Chloe said with a giggle.

     “You really do have all of Chloe’s memories.” Ashley said looking a little worried now as she saw the scowl Valarie was giving her.

     “MMM, I wonder what other little secrets she might know.” Valarie asked with an evil grin.

     “I still need to go and make a couple of calls, just to make sure this isn’t a scam.” Ashley said as she got up from the table after fishing her mobile phone out her purse.

     “What more proof do you need sis?” Valarie asked, shocked that her sister was still having trouble believing that this girl had been blessed with an amazing gift by her Niece before she passed on to the other side.

     “I’m a researcher, it’s what I do.” Ashley said as she left the kitchen while making a call to someone.

     “Do you think she’ll ever believe me mummy?” Chloe asked with a sigh.

     “I think she does already, but now she’s looking for a reason to not believe you sweetie.” Valarie said as she pulled Chloe onto her knee and hugged her. “So you have all of Chloe’s memories then do you?” Valarie asked with a grin.

     “Looks that way, but they only come to me as I need them.” Chloe pointed out. “I don’t understand why she would do such a thing for me.” Chloe added with tears in her eyes, but she was happy at the same time.

     “I think she felt you needed a little help in being a girl, so she gave you all her happiest memories to carry with you instead of all those dark ones that poor James had to deal with.” Valarie said as she cuddled with Chloe.

    They were disturbed again when Ashley ran into the room and grabbed a pen, and then she started writing down some details and what looked like a login name and password for some website. “Thanks for this Ray. I owe you one, bye!” Ashley said as she ended the call and then sat down and started tapping away on her laptop again.

     “What’s got you acting so excited sis?” Valarie asked as she watched her sister almost bouncing up and down as she worked on her computer.

     “I just need to check on something, and I’ll explain.” Ashley said as she sat waiting for a page to load up on her screen. “Oh my god.” Ashley said after a couple of seconds.

     “What is it?” Valarie asked looking worried.

     “Everything Chloe said is true, and I’m sorry that I ever doubted you sweetie.” Ashley said as she took hold of Chloe’s hands in hers and looked set to start crying at any minute.

     “I could have told you that sis.” Valarie frowned with frustration.

     “No, the thing that has me so shocked is the time and date that this Chloe and your Chloe had their accidents.” Ashley said. “It was the same time to within a couple of minutes of each other.” Ashley added.

     “You’re safe here now with me baby.” Valarie said as she now fully believed that she was meant to look after this child.

     “You can count on me as well Chloe.” Ashley smiled as she finally let the tears come, as she pulled the girl into a hug with her as well.

     “Does this mean I get to call you Aunty Ash?” Chloe asked as Ashley crushed her in a loving hug.

     “You better, or there will be trouble young lady.” Ashley said looking all bossy as she broke the hug and looked her new niece in the eyes. “We have a lot of work to do, if we want to pull off this Chloe replacing the old one.” Ashley said more to Valarie than Chloe this time.

     “I can give Jennifer a call and have a word with her about what we can do to get Chloe the medical help she needs. She does run the private school I was planning to send Chloe to, so I’m sure she must have some close friends she can talk to about it.” Valarie said as she looked to be working out details in her mind.

     “Well the two of you did go to school together, so if anyone can keep a secret, Jenny can.” Ashley said liking the plan so far.

     “You expect me to go to school as a girl?” Chloe said looking worried. “They’ll find out about James.”

     “Not with my friend helping us they won’t, and we need to get you in with some specialists anyway, so we can see about getting you some help.” Valarie said as she did her best to calm Chloe down again.

     “I know what you need missy.” Ashley said as she started to tickle Chloe. “You need a trip into the city and some real girlie time with your mum and favourite aunty.” Ashley added all excitedly.

     “Really? Do you really mean I can have my hair done and my ears pierced?” Chloe giggled as she tried to get away from her aunt.

     “That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Valarie said approving of showing Chloe a good time for once. “Let’s go and find you something to wear.” Valarie added as she held out her hand to lead Chloe up to her new bedroom to see what they could find of the old Chloe’s that would fit the new one.

    Chloe expected her mum to go to the dressing table, or one of the many boxes that were scattered around the bedroom, but she went into the bathroom that led off the bedroom, and she started running Chloe a bath.

     “I thought we were going shopping mummy?” Chloe asked as she looked into the bathroom and watched as her mum started pouring in flowery smelling oils.

     “We will be sweetie, but first we need to get you cleaned up.” Valarie said as she pulled Chloe into the bathroom and started to help her get undressed. “When was the last time you had a bath?” Valarie asked with a giggle as she fought with Chloe to get her out the nightgown.

     “I don’t remember, but the nurses in the hospital washed me while I lay in bed a couple of times.” Chloe said looking nervous as she was down to her underwear by this point.

     “Don’t look so worried sweetie, I know about your secret remember.” Valarie said when she saw the worried look Chloe had as she looked unwilling to remove the panties she had on. “Who do you think got you dressed for bed last night while you were passed out?”

    Chloe was soon out of the panties and then she stood waiting for the bath to finish filling up before she stepped into the water with some help from her new mother. Valarie started helping Chloe to get washed and then she grabbed the shower head and set to work washing her hair for her. Chloe hadn’t been treated like this since she was James and his mother was alive, so Chloe was really enjoying all the pampering she was getting.

    The bath seemed to be over way to fast, and Chloe was soon stood in the bedroom again wrapped in a towel while Valarie ran back and forth sorting out some clothes for Chloe to wear on their shopping trip.

    Chloe was soon running on autopilot as the memories the other Chloe left her with kicked in and she started dressing herself like she’d been doing it all her life. Valarie helped to dry her hair and then she watched as Chloe added a little bit of makeup, just like Valarie had shown her daughter to do.

     “You’ll have real breasts of your own one day honey.” Valarie said when she saw Chloe fidgeting with her training bra packed out with some tissues to give her little bumps on her chest.

     “I want them now mummy.” Chloe pleaded.

     “You’re not the first Chloe to say that.” Valarie giggled as she thought about her Chloe saying the same thing all the time as she checked her ever changing body out. Valarie felt sad for this Chloe though, because without a lot of help, she would soon start to look more and more like a boy, and less like a girl, not that Valarie thought this Chloe would ever be much to look at as a boy, or a man. She was just too cute to be a boy.

     Valarie led Chloe over to the mirror on the back of the closet door and let Chloe get a good look at herself. Chloe smiled as she saw the pretty young girl looking back at her. She felt at home with her new look, and just for a second she thought she saw the other Chloe smile at her from the mirror, but then Chloe thought she might have just been seeing things.

     “I look so pretty mummy.” Chloe smiled as she looked up at her mum stood to her side.

     “I can’t argue with that sweetie.” Valarie smiled back. “Let’s go and spend some money making you look even prettier shall we?” Valarie added as she helped Chloe put her coat on before they left the bedroom and went down to see if Ashley was ready yet.

    Ashley was waiting for them in the kitchen when they got back down stairs. “Don’t you look pretty?” Ashley grinned as she saw her new niece enter the room just in front of Valarie.

     “I’ll be ready to leave in just a minute sis, I just need to give Jennifer a call and see if I can talk her into coming over for dinner this evening. I want to talk to her about Chloe as soon as we can.” Valarie said as she grabbed her phone and made the call to her old school friend who now ran the private school she hoped to still be able to send Chloe to, even if it was going to be a different Chloe, a Chloe with a secret that could get them all in trouble if they ever got found out.

    Ashley pulled Chloe up onto her knee as they sat waiting for Valarie to finish on the phone. Valarie managed to get hold of Jennifer, and she was excited about coming over and catching up on old times and meeting Chloe.

    Jennifer had no idea either, that the Chloe she thought she was coming over to meet had died, and was now buried in America next to her father and who should have been her stepmom. Valarie was going to let Jennifer meet this Chloe before she explained everything to her, and hopefully get her help in granting Chloe’s wish of becoming a real female.

     “I hope I’m going about this the right way sis.” Valarie said as she started to have second thoughts about getting her friend involved in her plan.

     “I think letting Jenny meet Chloe and then explaining things to her is the best way to do this sis.” Ashley said. “It’s going to be hard for her to see Chloe as anything but a girl once she’s met her.” Ashley added with a smile as she looked down at the girl stood next to her holding hands.

    They were soon in Ashley’s car and making their way towards the city and a fun afternoon of shopping before returning home and getting dinner ready for when Jennifer came round to see them.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © July 2012

Part Three of Ten

Chapter five: Shopping and a secret revealed

    Chloe was happy to be sat in the back of Ashley’s car being taken into the city, so she could have her hair and nails none, as well as getting her ears pierced. James had asked his mum if Jane could get her ears pierced, but she’d said that other people wouldn’t look kindly on a small boy having pierced ears.

    Nicole Cale had hoped her son would grow out of wanting to dress and act like a girl, but she never looked into the thing that caused her son to do it in the first place, then she met Mark Mann and she tried to stop James dressing all together. Nicole knew from the start that Mark Mann was a man’s man. All his friends called him Mark the man. He’d been sweet and kind to Nicole and James to begin with, but James soon saw another side to Mark when his mother wasn’t around to see it. James tried to tell his mum what he’d seen Mark doing, but his mother just put it down to James being jealous of her sharing her love with someone else.

    James had kept dressing, and his mother had still spent some time cooking and playing dress up with her part-time daughter, but that stopped when Nicole started feeling tired all the time. Nicole had marred Mark by this time, so when Nicole passed away, it was now Mark’s job to look after James, but neither one liked the other, so it was hard going and James found himself trying to look after himself most the time. It wasn’t long before James was dressing as Jane and pretending to live on his own as a woman, even if he was only eleven at the time.

    It was during one of these times that Mark came home from where ever he’d been for the past week and found Jane cleaning up instead of James. Rather than have a fit, Mark just laughed as he seemed to have some sort of plan form in his sick and twisted head. That was when Mark started bringing weird men home to sit and talk to James, or Jane as it was whenever the men came to the house. Just as things were about to take a turn for the worse, Jane had poured hot tea all over a man’s groin and then ran away, to be chased by Mark who managed to catch Jane just before they were both hit by a truck. Mark died at the scene, and James was ready to die, but Chloe had other plans for him. Now he was Chloe, or he would be when his new mother got everything sorted out.

    Chloe was soon being snapped out of her thoughts of how she came to be sat in the back of a car looking like a girl when Valarie spoke to her.

     “Everything alright back there sweetie?” Valarie asked as she looked over her shoulder at Chloe sat in the back smiling at her. Valarie was used to her Chloe never shutting up, but this Chloe seemed to be happier to just sit and listen to what others had to say, but given her past, that was understandable. Valarie just hoped Chloe would relax and start to enjoy life a little more, now she was being looked after.

     “Yes, fine mummy. I’m just enjoying the company and the drive.” Chloe smiled even more as she started to get excited about getting her hair and nails done. “How will you be letting me get my hair done mummy?” Chloe asked.

     “In a hairdressers silly.” Valarie giggled as she gave Chloe a goofy look like she was being stupid.

     “Mum!” Chloe whined. “I mean what sort of style.” Chloe giggled as she reached forward and playfully slapped her mother on the arm as she sat in the front passenger seat next to Ashley. Chloe wasn’t sure where the action came from, but she seemed to feel that it was the right thing to do. It would have been something the other Chloe would have done.

     “We’ll look through some books and see what might suit you the best, when we find a stylist we all like.” Valarie explained her plan to Chloe and Ashley.

     “Does this mean we all get our hair done then sis?” Ashley asked with a grin.

     “I think we could all use a little pampering, don’t you?” Valarie smiled. It had been some time since Valarie took any pride in her looks. Losing Chloe had stopped her doing anything except mourning the loss of her daughter and reason for living.

     “Now that sounds like a plan.” Ashley giggled.

    They were soon in the city and Ashley parked the car in a multi story car park, and then they set to work finding a hairdresser’s they all liked the looks of, so they could get Chloe and themselves looking and feeling better than any of them had felt in some time.

    Chloe couldn’t stop smiling as she walked down the road with her new mummy holding one hand and her new Aunty holding the other. They stopped to look at a couple of beauty shops, but none of them seemed to be what Valarie was looking for. They had been walking around for nearly an hour before Valarie finally decided she’d found one she liked the looks of, so they entered and then Valarie explained that she wanted Hair and Nail treatment for all three of them.

    Valarie and Ashley sat looking through some folders with Chloe until Chloe found a style that looked to beautiful for words. “Can I have my hair styled like that mummy?”

     “I can’t see why not sweetie.” Valarie said as she looked at the picture in the folder, and then at Chloe’s hair. “I’ll have a word with the stylist and make sure it’s doable.” She added as she gave Chloe a hug.

    It turned out to not be a problem, and Chloe was soon sporting a very feminine hairstyle, just like her mother and Aunt were. Chloe was grinning as she watched another woman work on her nails while the person doing her hair finished off. She was soon looking at a full set of sparkly pink nails, and feeling even more like a girl than she ever had before.

    Valarie was happy to pay the bill when they were all finished, then they left the salon and went to find a shop where Chloe could have her ears pierced. Valarie and Ashley smiled every time they walked past a shop window dark enough for Chloe to check out her new hairstyle in, or they walked past a mirror.

     “Don’t worry, you still look just as beautiful as you did in the salon.” Ashley giggled as she wrapped an arm around Chloe’s shoulder and pulled her into a hug as they walked down the road.

     “Not as beautiful as you and mummy do.” Chloe said as they walked past a window so she could see them all stood together.

     “Keep talking like that and I might have to treat you to a new dress or two.” Ashley grinned as she hugged Chloe a little tighter to her side as they walked down the road.

     “Do I get new shoes as well?” Chloe suddenly said before she slapped her hand over her mouth, not knowing why she said that. “Sorry.” Chloe mumbled through her hand.

     “Your sister used to always ask the same thing, so don’t worry about it.” Ashley smiled as she thought how much better she felt having this new little girl in her life as well. Ashley realised that she’d been living in denial just like her sister all this time.

     “My sister?” Chloe asked looking puzzled when she realised what her Aunty had just said.

     “Yes, your sister.” Ashley smiled. “I can’t think of any other way to explain the other Chloe, so I think referring to her as your sister is the best way to explain some of the things you keep doing that reminds us of the fun times we had with her.” Ashley explained.

    Chloe had to smile when she thought that having the other Chloe as a sister would have been amazing growing up and she did feel a loss now that she’d gone to be with her father up in heaven. “I like that idea Aunty Ash.” Chloe giggled.

    Valarie was soon leading the way into a jewellery shop that offered a piercing service. “I’d like to get my daughters ears pierced.” Valarie said to the woman behind the counter.

     “Wonderful. We’re doing a two for one offer this week.” The woman said looking happy to help.

     “Do you mean both ears, or two sets for the price of one?” Ashley asked looking a little confused as to why a young girl like Chloe would come in just wanting the one ear pierced.

     “Oh, I’m sorry. I mean you can have two studs in each ear for the price of one set.” The woman giggled when she realised what she said came out sounding all wrong.

    Chloe stood and watched as she woman pulled out a tray and then placed it on the counter in front of her. “Pick the two sets you like while I get set up ready for you honey.” The woman smiled just before she walked over to the other side of the shop where there was a seat and some other bits that looked a little scary.

     “I like the pink studs and the purple ones.” Chloe heard her Aunty say, or Chloe thought it was her Aunty until she looked to her side and saw the other Chloe stood there smiling at her.

    Chloe looked a little freaked out as she jumped back while letting out a squeal. She bumped into Valarie who looked a little worried at the way Chloe suddenly acting. “What’s wrong sweetie?” She asked.

     “Tell her you saw a spider run across the floor.” Ghost Chloe said quickly to the scared looking Chloe.

     “Sorry mum, but I thought I saw a spider run across the floor.” Chloe said as she looked down while trying to get her heart to stop trying to beat its way out of her chest.

     “I can’t see anything now sweetie.” Valarie said as she looked down at the floor as well. “You must have scared it off with your screaming.” She added with a giggle as she hugged the shaking girl in her arms.

    Chloe used the hug to help calm herself down enough to look up and see if she was just having some sort of funny turn and seeing things, but the ghost of the real Chloe was still stood facing her. She was dressed in a pretty pink dress and had on a matching pair of shoes. Her hair and face looked much prettier than they had the last time the alive Chloe saw her.

     “I know you have some questions for me Chloe, but we can’t talk here. Well I can, but you’d just look insane if you started trying to talk to me.” Ghost Chloe giggled. “You’re the only one that can see me.” She added when she saw the puzzled look on the other Chloe’s face.

    The real Chloe looked even more freaked out when she saw the other Chloe just fade away until there was nothing left. “I’ve gone insane.” Chloe thought to herself as she kept looking at the spot where the other Chloe had just been. She was soon looking around though when the woman asked if she’d picked out which studs she wanted in her ears.

     “I like the pink and the purple sets.” Chloe smiled. She actually did like those ones even before the other Chloe showed up and almost scared her to death.

    Chloe followed the woman over to the chair where she sat Chloe down and then wiped her ears with some smelly stuff on a piece of cotton wool. Chloe was waiting for the pain to start, but all she felt was a slight prick in her ear as the gun made a popping sound. She felt the same thing three more times before the woman said it was all over. The woman gave Chloe a piece of paper with instructions on how to care for her ears, and Chloe also noticed that her Aunty was carrying a small bag from the same jewellery shop as they left the place.

     “Are you feeling alright sweetie?” Valarie asked when she saw Chloe looking around as they walked down the road towards a shopping centre.

     “Can we get a drink and sit someplace quiet for a while mummy?” Chloe said as she kept looking around trying to see if the other Chloe was anywhere to be seen, even if it was only by her. “I really need to tell you and Aunty something important.” Chloe added with a pleading in her voice Valarie had never heard before.

     “Sure, I could use a cold drink myself.” Valarie said as she looked for a shop where they could get some sodas and then some place to sit and talk.

    They were soon entering a small park that had a playground and plenty of benches for them to sit on away from anyone else. Chloe was still looking for her ghost sister and name sake to show up when she took a seat between her worried looking mother and Aunt.

     “You’re beginning to worry me now sweetie.” Valarie said as she saw the way Chloe’s eyes were darting around like she was looking for trouble. “Have you seen someone that might know who you are?” Valarie asked getting the wrong idea about Chloe being worried.

     “I saw Chloe again, while we were in the shop getting my ears pierced.” Chloe explained. “It wasn’t a spider at all.” She added looking even more worried.

     “I thought you said she’s gone to be with her father in heaven?” Valarie said looking just as worried as Chloe now as she also looked around expecting to see her as well.

     “She did, but now she’s back, but she looked a little different.” Chloe tried to explain. “She was in a beautiful pink dress, and her hair and face look so beautiful.”

     “Thanks sis, you look much better now as well.” Ghost Chloe said as she was suddenly stood facing new Chloe, making her jump again.

     “You have to stop doing that!” Chloe snapped at her ghostly name sake through gritted teeth.

     “Sorry, still getting use to these cool new gifts I have.” Ghost Chloe giggled as she vanished, just to appear again on the bench sat next to Ashley.

     “Is she here again now Chloe?” Valarie asked as she looked around, but couldn’t see anything.

     “Yes she’s sat next to Aunty Ash.” Chloe said as she pointed at the bench to the side of Ashley. “Can’t you make it so they can see you as well?” Chloe asked as she looked past Ashley to where Ghost Chloe was sat looking at her Aunty and mother smiling.

     “No, sorry. But I have no control over who can see me and who can’t.” Ghost Chloe shrugged.

     “How come I can see you then?” Chloe asked.

     “You can see me because you died and then came back to life again.” Ghost Chloe said looking nervous. “And also because I forced my way into your body means that you can now see and communicate with the dead.” She added with a pained look.

     “What?” Chloe asked, not wanting to believe what she’d just been told by the ghost of the dead girl she was now pretending to be. “So all people that come back from the dead and then see ghosts?” Chloe asked.

     “I didn’t know this would happen when I stopped you going into the light.” Ghost Chloe pleaded. “Not all people that come back can see ghosts, just some.”

     “So why are you back again, and looking like that?” Chloe asked as she waved her hand up and down Ghost Chloe’s body.

     “I’ve been sent back as a punishment for what I did.” Ghost Chloe said with a sigh. “I’ve been charged with keeping an eye on you and making sure you don’t have any trouble from other ghosts.” She added with another big sigh.

     “So you’re like my very own guardian angel then?” Chloe asked with a grin.

     “NO! Angels are very different to what I am.” Ghost Chloe snapped. “Think of me as a spirit guide. I also have a new name now as well.” Ghost Chloe pouted.

     “So what do I call you then?” Chloe asked.

     “Spirit.” Ghost Chloe pouted some more.

     “Spirit? I like the sound of that.” Chloe smiled. “It will make things easier not having to call you Chloe as well as myself as well.”

     “What’s going on Chloe, and why is Chloe back?” Valarie asked looking confused with calling both girls by the same name.

     “Chloe is now called Spirit, and she’s back because I can now see ghosts and she has to help stop them from doing something to me. I think.” Chloe said looking just as confused as Valarie and Ashley did.

     “You’re like a ghost whisperer then? Or a medium? Just like on those TV shows with Jennifer Love Hewitt, and Patricia Arquette.” Ashley said looking all excited about it.

    Chloe just looked confused even more, as she’d never seen either of the TV shows her Aunty was talking about, but Spirit looked excited to see that someone understood what Chloe had become.

     “Aunty Ash understands it perfectly Chloe.” Spirit said as she sat clapping her hands together with joy. Spirit went to touch her Aunty, but her hand just broke up and passed straight through her like smoke. “Sadly I can’t touch anything though.” Spirit added with a sigh.

     “She says you’re spot on with your guess Aunty.” Chloe pointed out for Spirit.

     “I am?” Ashley said looking shocked. “Does that mean you have to help dead people find their way to the other side, and help solve mysteries for the police?” Ashley was thinking about the characters in the TV shows now and what they did.

     “I hope not.” Chloe said looking worried as she looked over at Spirit again for an answer.

     “You will be asked to help out with things like that, well the helping dead people move on, not the helping the police part.” Spirit explained.

     “Great, I’m going to be known as the crazy girl that talks to dead people.” Chloe groaned as she put her head in her hands while Valarie rubbed her back.

     “If it’s any help Chloe, you will look really cute while you do it.” Spirit smiled, hoping to cheer her up a little.

     “Well it’s not any help Spirit.” Chloe groaned some more as she tried to wrap her head around all this news she was being told by her spirit guide called Spirit.

     “You’ll have me with you as well.” Spirit said, hoping that Chloe thought that would be a plus to her new calling in life as a ghost whisperer.

    Chloe looked up and then smiled at Spirit to let her know that that was the one good thing she had just found out. “It is nice to see you again Spirit.”

     “Will Spirit be around all the time now then Chloe?” Valarie asked as she looked at the empty spot next to her sister where Chloe had said she was sat not long ago.

     “Tell her yes, and I think she looks much better now that she has you in her life Chloe.” Spirit said as she was suddenly stood at her mum’s side trying to stroke her face, but Spirit’s hand just turned to mist as it passed right through it.

     “She said yes, and she also said that you look very beautiful now that you have me in your life.” Chloe smiled with a tear in her eyes as she saw just how much Spirit wanted to touch her mum one last time. “She’s stood right next to you now mummy.” Chloe point out.

     “Thank you for helping Chloe find her way to me, but I still miss you.” Valarie said with tears in her eyes. “I know you’ll do a wonderful job of keeping your sister safe while she uses this new gift she has.” Valarie added with pride for her dead daughter.

     “Sisters?” Spirit asked as she looked at Chloe with a grin.

     “Yes, mother and Aunty said that we would have been great sisters had you still been alive.

     “I would have liked that too sis.” Spirit giggled. “I can’t see why we can’t still be like sister, just with a very different relationship.” Spirit added as she stepped over to where Chloe was still sat and she reached out to touch her.

    Chloe lifted her hand expecting it to pass straight though Spirit’s, but they made contact instead. Chloe could tell by the look on Spirit’s face that she wasn’t expecting this to happen.

     “Why are we able to touch each other?” Chloe asked a stunned looking Spirit as she kept stroking her fingers across the palm of Chloe’s hand.

     “I’m not sure, but then there has never been someone quite like you before.” Spirit said. “I wonder if it has anything to do with us sharing your body for the last several weeks.” Spirit added with a shrug. “They never covered this in training.” She giggled as she kept enjoying the touch of Chloe’s hand under hers.

     “Training? You’ve been gone less than a day, what could they teach you in that time?” Chloe asked.

     “Time is different up there sister dear.” Spirit smiled. “I’ve been training for almost a year to be your guide.”

     “So that’s why you look so different to how I saw you yesterday?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, do you like what you see?” Spirit asked as she stepped back and did a quick spin to give Chloe a better look at her.

     “Yes, you look like an angel.” Chloe said in a dreamy voice, wishing she could look that beautiful. “Spirit? Can you tell me if I’ll ever become a girl?” Chloe asked looking hopeful.

     “I can’t see that far into the future sis, but I have a good feeling about your future though.” Spirit smiled. “I better let mum and Aunty Ash take you shopping now. Don’t let Aunty Ash buy you any less that three new dresses and shoes to match.” Spirit added with a giggle just before she faded away again.

     “Has she gone again Chloe?” Valarie asked looking a little frustrated that she couldn’t see Spirit for herself.

     “Yes, but she said that Aunty Ash has to buy me three dresses and shoes to match.” Chloe said as she cuddled up to her Aunty and started pouting.

     “Far be it for me to anger the Spirits.” Ashley said in a spooky voice as she wrapped an arm around Chloe and pulled her close.

    Valarie laughed at her sisters little joke, but she was also worried about what kind of affect this would have on Chloe, and the fact she was a transgendered child. The last thing Valarie thought Chloe needed was a calling that would put her in the spotlight if the wrong people found out. Ashley had the same look on her face as well when Valarie looked over at her getting up and helping Chloe to her feet, so they could go and do some shopping.

    All three of them had soon put the thoughts of Chloe being a ghost whisperer to the back of their minds, as they went from shop to shop having fun as they helped Chloe try on tons of different outfits. Chloe was having just as much fun watching Valarie and Ashley trying things on.

    By the time they were all worn out and ready to go home, Chloe had lost count of the number of new dresses and other things she now owned. She did have a wonderful time though, and she never saw Spirit appear once, but she could sense she was still close by keeping an eye on her.

Chapter six: Trying new things

    Chloe was in her room trying to sort out all her things that still needed unpacking, as well as all the things that they had just bought in the city. The problem Chloe was having was all the stuff belonged to the other Chloe, now her spirit guide called Spirit. Chloe felt like she was prying into someone else’s life as she opened each box and chest to see what was in each one.

     “This is all yours now sis.” Spirit’s voice said from just behind her, making Chloe jump.

     “You’ve got to stop doing that Spirit.” Chloe said looking scared still as she tried to get her heart to slow down again to a more normal pace.

     “Sorry, but I’ve been stood here watching you for some time now, I just thought you’d realise I was here.” Spirit said looking sorry for scaring her new sister.

     “No, I’m sorry for snapping at you Spirit, but it’s just a little sad looking at all your things and realising you’ll never get to use or touch any of it again.” Chloe said as she plopped down on the bed and let out a sigh.

     “I don’t mind Chloe.” Spirit said as she knelt down in front of her and smiled as she looked Chloe in the eyes. “I think it’s pretty neat being your spirit guide, and I get to spend time with you and the rest of our family as well.” Spirit said looking on the bright side.

     “I’m scared Spirit.” Chloe said as she looked her ghostly sister in the eyes. “What if I can’t be a girl or someone finds out that I’m not you.” She added in a shaky voice as she tried not to cry.

     “You’re not me silly, you’re you.” Spirit said with a grin as she took hold of Chloe’s hands in hers.

    Chloe suddenly felt calmness come over her and she wasn’t scared anymore. “What are you doing to me?” Chloe asked with a contented sigh. She’d never felt so relaxed before in her life.

     “While you were shopping, I went to have a word with my probation officer about the fact we could touch each other, and she said that it had happened before, but only a couple of times. She also said that I could use some little tricks to help calm you in times of stress.” Spirit explained as she kept working her magic.

    Chloe wanted to question the fact Spirit had a probation officer in heaven, but she just felt too relaxed to even try speaking at that moment in time.

    Spirit finally felt that Chloe was calmed back down, so she stopped feeding energy into her and then sat on the bed next to her and waited for Chloe to come out of her calming trance.

     “That was amazing Spirit.” Chloe smiled dreamily once she felt able to talk again. “Did I hear you right when you said that you have a probation officer?” Chloe finally asked.

     “Yes, but not like the ones your thinking of. She’s just there to help me deal with any problems that I might have trouble with, or things that pop up I haven’t been trained in yet.” Spirit explained.

     “I take it finding out we can touch was classed as one of them things you hadn’t been trained for?” Chloe asked with a giggle.

     “Very much so.” Spirit said with pride. “I’ve been moved to advance training now because of how special you are.” Spirit added as she playfully bumped shoulders with Chloe.

     “Goody.” Chloe said sarcastically. “If I’m supposed to be able to see ghosts, then how come I’ve only seen you so far?” Chloe asked looking puzzled.

     “I’m shielding you from all the other ghosts at the minute, and I’ll only let you see the ones that we need to help.” Spirit explained.

     “So you’re not just a normal ghost then?” Chloe asked as she tried to understand just what Spirit was.

     “No, I stopped being a ghost when I walked into the light. I will eventually become an angel, but only when you join me on the other side. Until that day, I will be your spirit guide in this world.” Spirit said it with pride.

     “What will happen to me then? Will I become a spirit guide for someone?” Chloe asked.

     “No, you will be allowed to choose whether you become an angel, or you just kick back and relax.” Spirit said as she vanished, just to reappear lying on the bed with her hands resting behind her head grinning at Chloe.

     “I like the sound of becoming an angel with you.” Chloe said looking thoughtful. “Have you seen any angels yet?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, Sammi my probation officer is one.”

     “Do you think I’ll ever get to meet her?” Chloe asked looking hopeful she would.

     “She wants to meet you, but wasn’t sure how you’d cope with seeing her. Most ghost whisperers aren’t as excepting as you have been.” Spirit explained.

     “I’d love to meet her.” Chloe grinned. “It’s nice to feel special in some way, instead of just feeling like a freak.” Chloe added.

     “You were never a freak Chloe, and I’m sorry for what I did. I bet that didn’t help you feel any better either.” Spirit added.

     “At times no, but some of the time it felt nice having you there to guide me.” Chloe smiled as she thought about all those times she’d seen the path she needed to take in her dreams, or a voice in her head telling her to go left or right when she felt lost and alone. “I can’t say I miss the nightmares though.” Chloe added with a shudder.

     “Sorry, but it was the only way I could stop you from giving up on finding our mother and stopping her from killing herself.” Spirit said as she was suddenly sat at Chloe’s side again with her arm wrapped around Chloe as she rested her head on Chloe’s shoulder.

     “The reward was worth the pain I guess.” Chloe giggled as she looked around the room at all the things she now had. “Thank you for giving me all this.” Chloe added as she rested her head on Spirit’s.

     “No, thank you for saving my mum.” Spirit said as she lifted her head to look Chloe in the eyes.

     “Don’t you mean our mum?” Chloe grinned.

     “Yes I do.” Spirit grinned as she started grinning. “Now get back to unpacking everything, and I’ll tell you what it meant to be used for, and where it would look best in the room.” Spirit said sounding all bossy as she got up off the bed and stood with her hands on her hips waiting for Chloe to get back to work.

    Chloe let out a sigh, and then started giggling as she got up and started pulling books and cuddly toys out of the boxes and placing them on shelf’s as Spirit told her stories of how she got each one.

*****

    Valarie and Ashley were both busy in the kitchen getting the meal ready for when Jennifer arrived, so Valarie could try and talk her old friend into letting Chloe go to her school, and hopefully get the help they needed to help her become the girl she is on the inside also on the outside.

     “Am I doing the right thing getting Jenny involved in this sis?” Valarie asked as she looked at her sister chopping up some carrots on the other side of the table.

     “I can’t see as you have much of a choice Val. You need to trust someone.” Ashley sighed. “I mean you could home school Chloe for the time being, but you still need to get her to a doctor that can help with the hormones and other things Chloe will need to help her become a woman.” Ashley added.

     “I’m just scared that if things go wrong tonight, and Jenny decides to report me, I might lose Chloe again.” Valarie said close to tears.

     “You do realise that Chloe isn’t really Chloe, right?” Ashley asked looking a little worried that her sister was getting a little too engrossed in this new child in her life.

     “Yes I know that sis, but if I’m going to fool the rest of the world into thinking she is, then I have to believe it myself.” Valarie explained the reason for her talking like she was.

     “Good point, but have you given any thought to the other little problem?” Ashley asked.

     “What other little problem?” Valarie asked looking a little puzzled as to what her sister was getting at.

     “The fact that Chloe thinks she can still see Spirit as she called her.” Ashley huffed like Valarie should have known what she was talking about.

     “So you think that Chloe is making all that stuff up then?” Valarie looked a little shocked to hear her sister say that.

     “I believe that Chloe believes it, but with everything she’s been through, I can’t blame her for having an over active imagination, but do you really think that Chloe has come back to be a spirit guide called Spirit to your new daughter that thinks she can now see and talk to ghosts?” Ashley asked it like Valarie was insane if she said yes.

     “I just have a feeling that Chloe is telling the truth, and Spirit is real, and now helping Chloe.” Valarie said, but had no real way to explain why she felt it was all true.

     “I’ll be sane enough for the two of us then.” Ashley giggled as she tried to lighten the mood again.

     “That will be something new for you then.” Valarie giggled.

     “Hey! What you trying to say?” Ashley asked as she threw a piece of carrot at her sister who was still giggling at her on the other side of the table.

     “I didn’t think I was trying to say anything sister dear, I thought I said it. You’re insane.” Valarie said as she dodged the piece of carrot and then picked it up and threw it back.

    Even though Ashley was troubled by what Chloe had said earlier in the day, she couldn’t argue with the fact her sister was looking and acting much better than she had been since their Chloe died and they got back from America.

    Once they had all the things ready for dinner, the two of them sat at the kitchen table enjoying a coffee and taking a break before they went up to get ready to entertain the person they hoped would be able to help them fool the world into believing that this new Chloe was the old Chloe, and she wouldn’t just call the police and get them arrested.

     “How much of what happed do you plan to tell Jenny tonight anyway sis?” Ashley asked, hoping to get some sort of a plan worked out before Jennifer Scott arrived.

     “I was going to tell her everything up to the point my Chloe finally went to join her father in heaven.” Valarie said looking serious. “It’s the only way I can think to make her fully understand what’s happened, and how I’ve been given a second chance at being a good mother to this new Chloe.”

     “What about the little bit of news about Chloe being back and now being a spirit guide?” Ashley asked.

     “I think the fewer people that know about that the better.” Valarie frowned.

     “That sounds like the best idea sis. You won’t need to worry about me telling anyone.” Ashley promised with her hand on her heart. “News like that would have reporters parked out on your front lawn, and that would soon lead to them finding out that this Chloe isn’t the one you gave birth to, or is even a real girl yet.” Ashley added the last bit when she saw the look of anger Valarie had over her sister saying Chloe wasn’t a real girl.

     “Thanks to all the money from the sale of Kevin’s house in America, and the life insurance he and Emily had, I won’t have any trouble greasing the right palms and making Chloe’s dream come true.” Valarie explained that she would do all she could to help her new daughter become just that, her daughter.

     “You could also be opening yourself up to being blackmailed out of that money sis.” Ashley warned her to be careful who she spoke to about all this.

     “Let’s just keep our fingers crossed that Chloe was telling the truth then, and she does have a spirit guide keeping an eye on her.” Valarie said trying to sound positive about everything.

     “Let me get this straight. You’re pinning all your hopes of this working out, on the fact that the girl that saved your life is really able to talk to the dead and is now being guided by your dead daughter?” Ashley asked it like she was the one insane for even thinking it, never mind saying it out loud.

     “Yes.” Valarie grinned like Ashley was being silly for having any doubts about this working out. “You just need to have a little faith sister dear.” Valarie added with a giggle.

     “I’m beginning to think you need something a little stronger than faith sis, and it comes in pill form.” Ashley said as she made a circle with her finger to the side of her head to let Valarie now she thought she was nuts.

     “I’m sure that Chloe will make a believer of you in the end.” Valarie said as she waved off her sister’s worries. “Let’s go and get cleaned up and dressed for dinner.” Valarie added as she got up and then pulled Ashley to her feet so they could go up and get dressed for dinner.

*****

    Chloe had just finished unpacking another box when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. “Come in!” She shouted to whoever it was. “Hi Aunty Ash.” Chloe smiled when she saw Ashley poke her head around the door.

     “Hi Sweetie. How’s the unpacking going?” Ashley asked as she entered the room and had to stop when she saw that Chloe had set the room up just like the other Chloe’s room had been set up at the old place.

     “It’s going okay, but Spirit can be a little to bossy.” Chloe said as she looked at Spirit stood tapping her foot waiting for Chloe to finish putting some books up on a shelf.

     “Is Spirit here with us now?” Ashley asked as she looked around the room trying to see her, even though she knew she couldn’t.

     “She doesn’t believe I’m really here you know.” Spirit point out. “She thinks you’re a little cuckoo.”

     “Is it true you think I’m insane Aunty Ash?” Chloe asked looking a little upset at the news Spirit had just told her.

    Ashley stepped back in shock at what Chloe had just asked her. Ashley thought she’d been doing a good job of covering her doubts up to this point. “I believe that you believe it sweetie.” Ashley said looking nervous.

     “That sounds like a no to me sis.” Spirit grumbled from the bed where she was now lying with her head propped up on one elbow.

     “Is their anyway to prove it to her Spirit?” Chloe asked.

     “Sammi did tell me about something, but she did warn that it very rarely works.” Spirit said as she was suddenly stood at Chloe’s side holding out her hand for Chloe to take hold of it. “Now I need you to take hold of Aunty Ash’s hand.

     “I need your hand Aunty Ash.” Chloe said as she held out the hand that Spirit wasn’t holding.

     “What for?” Ashley asked as a cold chill ran down her spine.

     “Spirit said that you might be able to see her.” Chloe said as she waved her hand around like an impatient teenager.

    Ashley was suddenly feeling scared that Chloe was telling the truth and whether or not she really wanted to find out. It would blow everything Ashley had ever believed to be true in the universe. Ashley slowly reached out and took hold of Chloe’s hand. “I don’t see anything.” Ashley said sounding relieved.

    Chloe felt the same feeling that she’d felt earlier when Spirit calmed her down, but this felt a little different though. “What are you doing now Spirit?”

     “I’m forming a stronger link so hopefully Aunty Ash can see me.” Spirit said as she focused on building a bridge through Chloe to her aunty.

    Ashley felt a warm calm feeling spread up her arm and then through the rest of her body, all that was soon forgotten though with what she saw happening on the other side of Chloe. Ashley could see the figure of a girl forming out of mist. She stood and watched as the mist became more and more solid until she found herself looking at a ghosted image of her niece stood there smiling at her.

     “Chloe! It’s really you.” Ashley said as she reached out with her free hand trying to touch the image she saw before her, but only disturbed the mist as her hand passed straight through it. The mist reformed again and Spirit just giggled.

     “Hello Aunty Ash. It’s good to speak to you again.” Spirit smiled. “I hope you’ll stop thinking Chloe nuts now as well.” Spirit pouted.

     “Oh Chloe, I miss you so much.” Ashley snuffled. “I’m sorry for not believing, but it’s a little hard to just take on faith alone.” She tried to explain through the tears that were now flowing freely.

     “I can understand that and it’s Spirit now. She’s Chloe remember.” Spirit pointed out as she looked at Chloe stood holding both their hands so they could talk to each other.

     “I’m sorry that I ever doubted you Chloe. Please forgive me.” Ashley said as she also looked at Chloe. “You really are a ghost whisperer.” She added with pride in her voice.

     “I’m beginning to wish I was deaf though.” Chloe frowned as she looked at Spirit. “She won’t stop bossing me around over how the room should look.” Chloe added as she looked at Spirit.

     “She’s always been the same way since she was old enough to speak.” Ashley pointed out. “It must be driving her nuts not being able to move things around herself.” Ashley giggled.

     “I was never that bad!” Spirit argued.

     “We need to let your mum see this later. She’s taking a shower at the minute ready for Jennifer Scott coming here later for dinner. Speaking of which, I was wondering if I could use your bathroom so I can get cleaned up as well.” Ashley asked.

     “No, I don’t mind at all Aunty Ash.” Chloe smiled.

     “I really need to go and get my things together so I can take a shower, but at the same time I don’t want to let go of your hand and lose the link I have with Spirit.” Ashley said as she looked at the image of her dead niece again stood smiling at her.

     “I’ll be close by when you want to chat again Aunty Ash, so please don’t worry about me going away again.” Spirit reassured. “And Chloe needs to finish sorting out this room anyway.” Spirit added as she looked at Chloe again.

     “I better let you get back to work then.” Ashley giggled. “I love you Spirit, and we’ll talk more soon.” She added just before she let go of Chloe’s hand and then watched as Spirit faded from her view.

    Ashley went to get her clean clothes and towels while Chloe got back to work sorting out the bedroom. Ashley had to run into the bathroom on her return with a hand clamped over her mouth trying not to laugh at Chloe. She was arguing with Spirit over the placement of some books, but it looked like she was arguing with herself due to Ashley not being able to see Spirit.

*****

    Chloe finally called it quits for the day when she saw Ashley come back out the bathroom and tell her that she’d better sort out what she was going to wear when she met her soon to be head teacher at the private school they were hoping to get her into.

     “I’m not sure what I should wear for dinner Aunty Ash.” Chloe said. “Has this Jennifer ever met Chloe before?

     “No, you’re mother hasn’t seen much of Jennifer in the past couple of years, so she’s hoping that she can get Jennifer to meet you and see how much like a girl you are, before she tells her the truth.” Ashley explained.

     “What happens if this Jennifer won’t help me?” Chloe asked.

     “We’ll work out something else. Or we could get Spirit to help us make this work.” Ashley said looking hopeful for some help from the other side.

     “Tell her I’m a spirit, not a Jedi knight.” Spirit giggled. “This is not the ghost you’re looking for.” Spirit added as she waved her hand across the front of Ashley’s face, doing an impression of Obi-Wan, not that Ashley could see any of it, or hear her.

     “Spirit says she’s just a spirit, not a Jedi knight.” Chloe giggled at the silly way Spirit was behaving with her Aunt.

     “She’s doing the whole hand thing, and saying ‘this isn’t the droid you’re looking for’, isn’t she?” Ashley asked as she copied what Spirit was doing.

    Chloe was now laughing too hard to speak, so she ended up just nodding her head up and down as she rolled around on the bed.

     “We better see about getting you sorted out with something to wear then.” Ashley said when Chloe finally calmed down and let Ashley help her up off the bed. “I think that plum coloured dress and the matching shoes would look nice for an evening meal with guests coming.” Ashley said as she directed Chloe over to the closet where she hung up all the clothing that Ashley and Valarie had bought as part of Chloe’s new wardrobe.

     “Does that mean I’ll need to change the colour of my nail polish as well?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes it does.” Ashley smiled at the fact Chloe noticed that little fact. “Did Spirit just point that out to you?”

     “Nope, she’s poking her head in the closet looking at all the new clothes.” Chloe said as she looked over and saw that Spirit really was poking her head into the closet through a closed door.

     “I’m jealous of you now sis.” Spirit pouted as she stood up straight again looking over at Chloe stood near her aunt. “They never bought me so many new things before.”

     “I didn’t ask them to buy me so much stuff.” Chloe pointed out.

     “I know that, but I bet you had fun though?” Spirit asked with a grin.

     “Yes, it’s been the best day I’ve had since before my mother died.” Chloe said as she thought back to the day James stood and watched the coffin with his mother in, vanish behind a curtain where she was being cremated. “Do you think I’ll ever get to see my real mother again? Or do you think she’d be too ashamed of what I’ve become?” Chloe asked Spirit more than Ashley.

     “I bet she’d love to see you, that is if she’s not a spirit guide to someone, then it will be up to the angels whether or not they will let her come and see you.” Spirit explained. “I’ll have a word with Sammi and find out for you.” Spirit promised with a smile.

     “Why would your mother be ashamed of you sweetie? I thought you said she used to dress you as a little girl all the time.” Ashley asked as she sat Chloe down at the dressing table so she could redo Chloe’s nails in a plum colour to match the dress and shoes she’d be wearing at dinner later in the evening.

     “She did, but then she said I had to keep it our secret when Mark started living with us. Then the way he started treating me when he found out made me think I was naughty and was being punished for it.” Chloe said looking ashamed of herself.

     “That Mark sounded like a nasty piece of work sweetie, and you can’t help being who you are, so just be proud of it, and your new mummy and I will do all we can to help you become the most beautiful girl the world as ever seen.” Ashley promised.

    Chloe smiled when she heard those words, as her mind was flooded with memories of Ashley helping Spirit get dressed up for trips out while she was still alive.

     “I can see the old Chloe’s memories of you helping her get dressed up for special events.” Chloe grinned. “You’re very pretty Aunty Ash.” Chloe added as she looked into her Aunt’s eyes.

     “You’re going to be even prettier than me when you get older.” Ashley smiled as she carried on adding the new polish to Chloe’s nails.

    Ashley soon had Chloe dressed and looking beautiful for a twelve year old girl, and then she set to work making herself look just as pretty, ready for when Jennifer turned up and Valarie convinced her to help them fool the world with a fake Chloe while they found someone to help then turn her into a real girl, or as real as medical science could.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © July 2012

Part Four of Ten

Chapter seven: Dinner and a favour

    Jennifer was told to come over to the house for seven o’clock, so none of them were shocked when they heard the doorbell sound at just before seven. Valarie and Ashley had coached Chloe in the proper way to act around Jennifer; that was until Valarie revealed the secret that this was not Chloe, but a boy that had saved her life just before she threw herself off the cliff on the other side of the woods.

    Valarie went to answer the door while Chloe waited in the living room with Ashley. Spirit had decided that her not being in the room to distract Chloe would be the best idea. The last thing Spirit needed was for the headmistress of the private school Valarie was trying to get Chloe into, would be distracted by her being in the room saying silly things.

     “Hello Jenny.” Valarie said as she let Jennifer into the house and gave her a hug. “I’m so glad you could make it over to see me on such short notice.”

     “I was glad to get your call Val. Its been far too long since we last saw each other, and I’m looking forward to seeing more of you, once Chloe starts at the school in a couple of weeks.” Jennifer said as she hugged Valarie back.

     “Follow me and I’ll let you meet the family.” Valarie said after she took Jennifer’s coat and hung it up.

     “I wanted to get you a house warming present, and knew you used to like your wine, so I bought you this.” Jennifer said as she handed Valarie a bottle wrapped in pink tissue paper. “I don’t touch the stuff myself, but I’m sure you and Ashley will enjoy it.” Jennifer added as she followed Valarie into the living room

     “Thank you Jenny, but you really didn’t have to do this.” Valarie said as she saw that it wasn’t a cheap bottle of wine either.

    Ashley and Chloe had both stood up as they saw the two women enter the room. Chloe was stood just behind Ashley looking nervous about another person meeting her while pretending to be something she wasn’t, well not yet anyway.

     “Ashley, my dear friend. You look more beautiful every time I see you.” Jennifer said as she walked over and gave her a hug.

     “Not as good as you do.” Ashley giggled as they hugged. “How do you stay looking so young while looking after all those little monsters?” Ashley asked.

     “The secret is I drain their youth while they’re not looking.” Jennifer said with an evil laugh.

     Chloe a couple of days back would have know that Jennifer was just kidding, but since finding out that she’d been sharing her mind with a ghost, and now she had that ghost as a spirit guide, Chloe let out a frightened little squeal in her throat that had the three women all looking at her.

     “Hello there and you must be Chloe?” Jennifer asked as she broke the hug with Ashley and stepped around her to get a better look at Chloe. “I don’t really drain their youth sweetie.” Jennifer added with a smile as she held out her hand to shake Chloe’s.

     “Hello Miss Scott. It’s very nice to meet you.” Chloe said in a whisper as she shook Jennifer’s hand.

     “Please call me Jenny while we’re away from the school my dear. You make me sound older than I feel.” Jennifer giggled. “You are a pretty little thing aren’t you, just like your mother and your aunt.”

     “Thank you Jenny. I can only wish to be as pretty as them when I grow up.” Chloe grinned at the hidden meaning in what she said.

     “I’d say you are already well on your way Chloe.” Jennifer said as she stroked the side of Chloe’s face while thinking just how beautiful she was, and what a total heartbreaker she would be when she was old enough to start dating. “You have your mother’s eyes as well.”

    Valarie shared a hopeful look as she looked at Ashley when she heard what Jennifer said about Chloe. Valarie was hoping that Jennifer was still as kind when she found out the secret Chloe was hiding. Ashley looked pleased with how well Jenifer accepted Chloe to be a girl just by looking at her. Ashley had been fooled from the start, and she and Valarie had improved on Chloe’s looks since then.

     “What can I get you to drink Jenny, if you don’t want any wine?” Valarie asked on her way to the kitchen to put the bottle of wine she’d brought with her in the fridge.

     “I’ll have the same as Chloe please.” Jennifer said when she saw that Chloe was drinking orange juice.

     “Chloe’s drinking orange juice and lemonade, is that still okay?” Valarie asked as she made sure that was what Jennifer really wanted to drink.

     “That sounds even better,” Jennifer smiled as she took a seat on the sofa and then patted the empty spot next to her for Chloe to sit down so they could talk while Valarie and Ashley worked on dinner.

    Chloe sat with Jennifer and listened as she told her all about the school she ran, and how many fun things there were for Chloe to do in and after school. Chloe was worried that maybe the real Chloe had set a higher standard than she was able to deliver. With Mark not being around very much, and James not being a big lover of school to begin with, he’d not gone to school that much, so Chloe was lacking in the education needed for her to play the part of Valarie’s Chloe. Chloe just giggled and looked excited every now and then as she tried to hide the worry she was feeling.

    Dinner was soon ready and Chloe looked happy to just sit and listen to the three women speak about their time at school. Even though Ashley was a year older than Valarie, they had still been close at school, and even shared a lot of the same friends. Valarie and Jennifer had looked up to Ashley with her being the oldest of the three though. Jennifer treated her like a big sister, just like Valarie did.

    Chloe enjoyed the stories of what they did at her age, and she was sad to see the meal come to an end, but the stories carried on when they all went to the living room. Talk soon came around to marriage though, and Valarie knew it was time to tell Jennifer the truth, or the part that she needed her to know.

     “How’s Kevin doing over in America? Has he married...? Emily was it?” Jennifer asked.

     “I need to talk to you about that Jenny.” Valarie said looking nervous as to whether or not she was doing the right thing by opening up to her friend.

     “Oh, don’t tell me they broke up?” Jennifer asked. “I thought you said they were perfect together.”

     “They were, and they didn’t break up Jenny.” Valarie explained. “They were killed in a car crash on a freeway in America.” Valarie added. “Along with Chloe.” She added on the end with a wince.

     “What?” Jennifer asked as she looked at Chloe and then back at Valarie for an answer. “Then who’s this I’ve been speaking to since I got here?” Jennifer asked as she pointed at Chloe sat next to her.

     “Do you believe in ghosts Jenny?” Valarie asked.

     “What do you mean?” Jennifer asked as she moved away from Chloe thinking she was a ghost.

     “Don’t look so worried Jenny, Chloe’s not a ghost, but they do play a part in what brought this Chloe to my doorstep.” Valarie tried to explain as she saw her friends trying to make the space between her and Chloe as big as she could.

     “My Chloe and this Chloe died at the same time on the same day, but they both came back to the same body, this Chloe’s body to be precise.” Valarie said as she looked at Jennifer to judge her reaction. “When my Chloe died, she saw the future and saw that I planned to take my own life at some point, so she fought to get back, that was when she saw this Chloe, but she did have another name back then. I’ll explain more about that later.” Valarie pointed out when she saw the puzzled look Jennifer had.

     “None of this is making any sense to me at the minute Val, so I hope you can explain it all soon.”

     “My Chloe ended up getting this Chloe to help her come here and save me from throwing myself off the cliff on the other side of the woods out to the side of the house.” Valarie said with tears in her eyes.

     “So you’re telling me that this isn’t your daughter, but just some poor girl that your daughter is possessing?” Jennifer asked looking completely confused now.

     “No, My Chloe has gone into the light, but this Chloe doesn’t have any body to look after her, so I was hoping you’d help me keep this a secret. I want to pretend that this Chloe is my daughter, and I want her to start at your school, just like Chloe was going to.” Valarie explained.

     “Won’t people notice the fact that your dead daughter has started school? After being reported as being dead?” Jennifer pointed out.

     “No because Chloe was buried under her father’s name, but Chloe always used my maiden name to match up with the name I wrote under. So it never even flagged up on the news in this country when it happened.” Valarie told her stunned looking best friend.

     “It looks like you already have it sorted out, and if you hadn’t told me just now, I never would have know.” Jennifer said with a sigh. “I really wish you hadn’t.” She added as she put her head in her hands.

     “We had to tell you because of the other little secret I need to talk to you about.” Valarie said looking even more nervous now she’d seen the way Jennifer was reacting to the first bit of news.

     “There’s more?” Jennifer asked looking even more worried now. “What more can there be?”

     “Chloe used to be James before she saved my life yesterday, but he’s been dressing as a girl for some time. She used the name Jane when she dressed, and now she wants to become a girl.” Valarie told her friend.

     “You’re transgendered?” Jennifer asked as she looked at Chloe now trying to see any sign of the boy Valarie had just claimed she was. “Has someone been giving you any pills to take?” Jennifer asked as she thought Chloe looked too much like a girl to not be on some sort of pills.

     “No ma’am. I’ve never taken any kind of pills to make me look like a girl.” Chloe said as she shook her head from side to side. “I’ve just always felt like I was a girl from as far back as I can remember.” Chloe added as she wiped away some tears from her eyes. She could see her dream slipping away.

     “Have you ever had any kind of tests done to make sure you’re not intersexed?” Jennifer asked trying to find out any reason for why this boy looked so much like a girl.

     “Inter what?” Chloe asked looking confused at the use of the big sounding word.

     “I take that as a no then.” Jennifer said trying to get control of the situation, and not look so freaked out by what she’d heard. “Intersexed is when a child is born looking one way, but really they’re another sex, like a baby boy is really a baby girl, but she has a defect that makes her look like a boy.” Jennifer tried to explain to the child sat next to her.

     “I’m a girl, but was born looking like a boy.” Chloe said, thinking she understood what Jennifer was trying to say.

     “I know that sweetie, but there are lots of reasons for that, it doesn’t mean you were born intersexed.” Jennifer said as she looked to be deep in thought.

     “How do you know so much about all this stuff Jenny?” Ashley asked.

     “We have a girl at the school now that was raised as a boy until he was eight, then he had some medical problems and they found out that he was intersexed, and was a girl. I had to do a lot of reading so I could understand it all.”

     “Maybe we should talk to them and see if the same people helping that child can help Chloe?” Valarie asked looking excited to find someone else in the same boat.

     “No, the fewer people we involve in this the better.” Jennifer said looking worried. “I know for a fact that family has had a right battle on their hands trying to keep it out the news. That is why they sent the girl to my school. People could start to wonder why Chloe is hanging out with a girl like...” Jennifer stopped herself before she said the girl’s name.

     “So you’ll help us then Jenny?” Valarie grinned when she saw that her friend wasn’t talking about reporting her to the police.

     “I should be reporting you for being insane, but part of me does believe in ghosts and things that go bump in the night, so I’ll hear Chloe’s story, from the beginning, and then I’ll help you come up with some plan to help get her to see a doctor.” Jennifer offered.

    Ashley got up and went into another room, and then she returned with a box of tissues and placed them on the coffee table in front of Jennifer. “Trust me, you’ll need them.” Ashley warned.

    Chloe sat forward on the sofa and started telling Jennifer all about a mother that dressed her son as a girl and how they had lots of fun together, then about the mother falling in love with a man who became the child’s stepdad. Chloe then started crying when she spoke of her mother dying from some illness she could never say the name off. Chloe then went on to say what her stepfather did to her after finding James dressed as Jane one afternoon after being away for nearly a week. Jennifer felt sick when Chloe told her about the men he’d brought home to spend time with her. Jennifer showed a little evil smile when Chloe told her the part about pouring hot tea all over the man’s groin that was getting ready to do god knows what. Chloe then told her about the running away and her getting hit by a lorry, along with her stepdad. Jennifer showed another evil little smile when she heard that the stepdad had been killed by the truck, but the truck hitting him had helped to save Chloe’s life.

     “I have some files saved off on my laptop Jenny; they tell you all about the accident and what happened to Chloe just after that.” Ashley said. “I had to check into it for what Chloe is about to tell you.” Ashley added when Jennifer looking at her oddly.

    Chloe carried on talking about how she woke in the hospital in a lot of pain, and how she was now having strange dreams about a girl stood on the edge of a cliff and how she’d drop to her death every time Chloe tried to save her. Chloe told of how, when she was well enough to move around again, she overheard that they planned to move her up to the psychiatric ward. Chloe said she knew what that word meant and it wasn’t good, so the girl from her dreams showed her how to escape. Chloe then explained how she lived rough on the street looking in bins for food until the other day when she was led into a building by the girl in her dreams, where she found some food, but then got chased.

     “How did you get away from them?” Jennifer asked.

     “I hid in the back of a removal lorry and ended up getting blocked in until the men placed the chest in the room that is now my bedroom.” Chloe explained. “I saw mother come into the room and sit on the bed sobbing that she was sorry for something. I waited for her to leave before getting out of the chest and leaving the house, but I saw the picture on the bed and realised that the girl in the picture was the girl from my dreams.”

     “What happened when you found this out?” Jennifer asked looking totally engrossed in the story she was being told.

     “I saw a folded piece of paper and picked it up. I read it and saw that it was a suicide note, so I ran over to the window to see where mother might have gone, and that is when I saw the cliff edge on the other side of the woods, the same as the ones from my dreams.” Chloe snuffled. “The other Chloe fought to take control of my body, so she could save her mother. It hurt when she tried, but we soon recovered enough for me to run after her. We stopped her, and mummy’s already told you the rest of it.” Chloe said, not wanting to talk about Chloe leaving and then coming back as a spirit guide called Spirit.

     “You poor child.” Jennifer said as she wept while holding Chloe in her arms. “One so young should not know such pain. I’ll do all I can to help you all.” Jennifer said with determination in her voice.

     “Thank you Jenny, but I’m worried about you getting in trouble if someone finds out.” Valarie said.

     “Let me worry about that, you just make sure Chloe here is well looked after.” Jennifer smiled. “From what Chloe just said, I doubt anyone will be looking for a boy called James anyway, not that she looks anything like a boy or a James anymore.” Jennifer added with a grin as she held Chloe at arm’s length to get a better look at her.

     “So what do we do first?” Ashley asked.

     “We need to get Chloe seen by a doctor.” Jennifer said. “I do have a close friend that’s a doctor, but he lost his wife a couple of months back, and he’s not been dealing with it very well, but I’ll have a word and see if he’s willing to help us.” Jennifer added.

     “What if he refuses, what then?” Valarie asked.

     “We find someone else.” Jennifer said in a matter of fact way.

    Valarie remembered that Jennifer was always the girl with a plan growing up. They got into more trouble because of Jennifer, but it did make for interesting reading for others. Valarie had written a string of very successful books based on their adventures as kids. Valarie was beginning to wonder whether or not she could write another set based around Chloe, or what the new Chloe was able to do by being able to talk to ghosts that is.

    Ashley grabbed her laptop and showed Jennifer everything she’d found out about the life of a boy called James. Jennifer shed another couple of tears when she read the hard copy of what she’d been told. Jennifer was still having trouble believing that this child sat at her side was anything but a girl. Jennifer couldn’t see any trace of male puberty starting, and she wondered if she could be intersexed after all, but it got missed at her birth. Jennifer had read that testing for the condition had only started to gain ground in the past couple of years.

     “It’s too late to call my friend this evening Val, but I’ll go over and have a word with him tomorrow and then give you a call with the details of what he says, but don’t get your hopes up just yet.” Jennifer warned. “Like I said, he lost his wife a couple of months back, and it hit him hard.” Jennifer sighed.

     “I know just how he feels Jenny. Maybe if I spoke with him, I could help him deal with it a little better.” Valarie said as she thought about how she’d felt the past several months since Chloe’s death.

     “That could be a good way to get him to have a look at Chloe.” Jennifer said looking excited about her sudden brainwave. “I’ll tell him that I’m worried about you because you lost your husband recently, and I think the two of you getting together and talking could be good for both of you.” Jennifer explained.

     “I’m game if you are.” Valarie agreed with her friends plan.

    Jennifer stopped another hour or so talking about the books Val had written. They joked about Jennifer getting part of the royalties from the books, but it was only ever a joke because Valarie had already donated money to the school that Jennifer ran.

    They all stood and waved to Jennifer as she drove away, before they all returned to the living room to sit down and relax.

     “That went better than I thought it would.” Ashley said with a sigh of relief.

     “I knew that Jenny would come through for us though, she’s never failed me in the past.” Valarie grinned.

     “Mummy? Do you have copies of the books you wrote about your adventures with Jenny?” Chloe asked, having had her interest peaked by the conversation she’d heard about them earlier in the night.

     “Trust me Chloe, all the really good stuff never made it into the books.” Ashley giggled.

     “Ash! Chloe doesn’t need to know about any of that.” Valarie warned as she threw a cushion at her sister, but hit Chloe instead. Chloe threw it back as she giggled and things soon got out of hand as they all started throwing them around.

    The room looked a mess by the time they were all too tired from giggling and throwing cushions to do anything except lay back on the sofa’s and giggle. Chloe couldn’t remember having so much fun before, but she did have memories of the other Chloe doing this sort of thing all the time. Chloe wondered if Spirit would ever end up regretting her taking over her life.

     “Don’t ever think like that sis.” Spirit suddenly said as she appeared right in front of Chloe grinning.

     “Don’t do that!” Chloe snapped, just before she playfully reached out and slapped Spirit on the arm. “I’m going to get you fitted with a psychic bell or something.” Chloe added as she sat up.

     “Sorry, I keep forgetting that you can’t always see me.” Spirit giggled. “I’ve never been one to get upset about others having fun, and I’ve seen what you had to put up with sis, so I’m happy to see you having fun.” Spirit added with a smile.

     “I bet your mother would like to see that neat little trick you showed me up in your room.” Ashley said with a wink to Chloe.

    Chloe grinned and then looked at Spirit who already had her hand out ready to link up so she could talk to her mum again. Chloe reached out and took hold of Spirit’s hand before reaching out with her other one to take hold of Valarie’s.

     “What’s going on?” Valarie asked with suspicion.

     “Just hold Chloe’s hand and find out sis.” Ashley grinned.

    Valarie let out a sigh and then she took hold of the offered hand Chloe was holding out. She felt a tingling in her hand that spread through her whole body. Valarie gasped as she saw the image of a girl start to form just in front of her.

     “Chloe!” Valarie cried out when she saw her daughter smiling at her.

     “Hi mummy, and its Spirit now.” She giggled with pride as she had to wipe away some tears.

     “Oh sweetie, it’s so good to see you again.” Valarie said as she too had to wipe away some tears. “How are you able to do this?” Valarie asked, not sure what it was they were doing.

     “You have a very special daughter sat here. She is able to link the spirit world with the real world.” Spirit explained.

     “I have two very special daughters. Even if one is working on the other side now.” Valarie said with pride for both of them. Valarie knowing it wouldn’t work, just had to reach out and try to touch the smoky image of her dead daughter, but it just moved around as her hand passed straight through it.

     “I wish I could touch you to mummy.” Spirit sighed. “Tell Aunty Ash to touch your other hand with mine, and she’ll be able to join in the conversation as well.” Spirit told Chloe when she saw the sad look Ashley had with not being able to hear what was being said by her.

     “Spirit said if you touch me, then you can see her too.” Chloe smiled as she looked over at Ashley.

    Ashley was soon reaching over and touching Chloe’s arm as she waited for the ghostly image of her dead niece to appear. “I don’t think I’ll ever get sick of seeing this happen.” Ashley grinned. “Hi pumpkin.” Ashley added when she saw Spirit smiling at her.

     “Hello again Aunty Ash.” Spirit giggled.

     “You’re looking really pretty honey.” Valarie said as she saw how smartly dressed Spirit looked in a misted pink version of what Chloe had on in a plumb colour.

     “Thank you mummy.” Spirit beamed with pride. “My clothes will always reflect what Chloe wears.” She explained.

     “I’ll try not to wear anything you don’t like then sis.” Chloe giggled.

     “I like your dress sense, just don’t start dressing like a boy again.” Spirit said looking worried.

     “That’s never going to happen.” Chloe frowned. “I don’t think I’ll ever wear trousers again.” Chloe added with a shudder.

     “See if you still say that when the weather gets cold.” Spirit pointed out. “I do have a couple of ideas for you though, that you may like the look of.” Spirit added with a wink.

     “I need all the help I can get when it comes to being a girl.” Chloe said with a heavy sigh. “I’m scared about going to this school because I’m not that bright, and I don’t want to let you all down.” Chloe explained her worries.

     “That’s what you have me looking after you for sis.” Spirit grinned.

     “But isn’t that like cheating?” Chloe asked looking worriedly at her mother to see her reaction.

     “Normally I’d say yes, but if we hope to make people think that you’re really Chloe, then we need to let Spirit help you retain the same grades, and I know you’re a lot smarter than you give yourself credit for sweetie.” Valarie said as she patted Chloe on the leg with her free hand.

     “Did you hear any of what Jennifer and we talked about tonight?” Ashley asked Spirit.

     “Yes I heard everything, and I’ve also been told that Chloe will have her first job as a ghost whisperer when you go for the meeting with the doctor friend Jennifer knows.” Spirit said looking serious as she looked at Chloe.

     “I’ll have to talk with a ghost?” Chloe asked looking worried. “What do I say to them?” She asked.

     “You don’t have to say much at all sis, just do like we’re doing now, and let them say their final words before they can go to the other side and find peace.” Spirit explained. “I’ll be linked with you as well; none of the other ghosts will hurt you while I’m there.”

     “So you already know that this doctor will take a look at Chloe?” Valarie asked looking hopeful.

     “Yes, but he will be more interested in talking with you to begin with mother. He’s been thinking the same dark thoughts as you had before Chloe and I stopped you.” Spirit said with a shudder that the others felt pass through them as well. “His wife is desperate to make contact with him and stop him from doing something foolish.” Spirit explained.

     “Will he still want to help me once he finds out about my little gift?” Chloe asked as she looked down at her hands and the fact that Valarie and Ashley were talking to the former Chloe who was now a ghost or spirit as she liked to be called.

     “That I can’t see, but his wife says he’s a good man, but he just needs a little help to get him over this hump.” Spirit said.

     “I hope we can help him then, not only for me, but also for himself by the sounds of it.” Chloe said.

     “I have to be going now. I need to make arrangements for the wife to be there when you meet with the doctor, and this will also stop her from haunting him.” Spirit said with a sad smile.

     “She’s haunting him?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, but not in a nasty way, she’s just desperate to stop him from hurting himself.” Spirit explained. “Just call out if you need me before I return.” Spirit added just before she faded away and Chloe let her hands drop back into her lap.

    Do you think I should give Jennifer a call and let her know about this doctor friend of hers?” Valarie asked after they had all been sat thinking to themselves for a couple of minutes.

     “And tell her what sis?” Ashley asked. “She’ll think you’re totally nuts if you try and tell her what Spirit just said. I just saw it for myself, and I find it hard to believe still.” Ashley added as she pointed at the spot where Spirit had just been stood minutes before.

    Valarie went to say something, but stopped when she realised that Ashley was right. Jennifer would just think she’d been talking crazy and probably call for child service to come and take Chloe away from her, so she would have to wait for Jennifer to call her doctor friend and then hope that Chloe can help him settle things with his dead wife.

     “You’re right Ash.” Valarie said with a sigh.

     “I’m always right!” Ashley grinned. “Except when I’m wrong, but even then I’m right. Am I right?” Ashley asked with a giggle when she saw the confused looks she was getting from Valarie and Chloe.

     “And you say that I’m the insane one?” Valarie asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Chloe sat cuddled up between her mother and aunt for a little longer, but Valarie was soon taking her up to bed when she saw her starting to fall asleep. She tucked Chloe in after making sure she’d brushed her teeth, and then Ashley popped in and kissed her on the forehead before wishing her a goodnight and then leaving the room again so Valarie could say a proper goodnight. Chloe was soon drifting off to sleep thinking about the exciting day she had.

Chapter eight: What’s up doc?

    Chloe was sat talking to Ashley about some of the things she’d heard the night before while Valarie sorted out breakfast for them all, when the phone rang.

     “I’ll get it!” Ashley said as she jumped up and went over to the wall where the hand set was housed when not being used. “Hello Ashcroft residence, Ashley speaking.” Ashley said in an upper class manner, using Valarie’s maiden name that she wrote under. Chloe and Valarie were left having a fit of giggles when they heard the way Ashley spoke on the phone.

     “Oh hello Ashley.” Jennifer’s voice said on the other end of the phone sounding just like Ashley had. “May I speak with Lady Valarie please?” She added sounding just as posh before she burst out in a fit of giggles.

     “Right you are governor.” Ashley said switching to a cockney barrow boy. “Got a Lady Jennifer on the dog and bone, she wants to speak to the Lady of the house.” Ashley added as she held the phone out for a giggling Valarie to take off her.

    Chloe was holding her belly as she was laughing so hard she had tears rolling down her cheeks. Chloe had never seen anything like this in all her short life, and she couldn’t ever remember laughing like this before. Ashley rejoined her at the table and then pulled Chloe into a hug while she let Valarie talk with Jennifer.

     “Hi Jenny. I hope you enjoyed yourself last night? It was great to catch up on old times.” Valarie said, not wanting to dive straight in with questions about this doctor friend she had, and whether or not she’d spoke to him yet.

     “Hi Val. It was the best night out I’ve had in a long time.” Jennifer replied.

     “Sounds like you need to get out more.” Valarie giggled.

     “My idea of a good time is normally sat with a mug of coco while reading a good book and chucking one of my two cats off my knee when they start nesting a little too deeply.” Jennifer informed Valarie.

     “I hope to change that then, now I’m living closer. You’re welcome over here anytime, I hope you know that?” Valarie said.

     “Thanks Val, and I hope that you can find the time to come over and see me. I’m sure Chloe would like to meet my two little fur balls, they both love it when people come to visit.” Jennifer said with a smile in her voice.

     “I’m sure Chloe would love that, she’s always loved Cats.” Valarie said just before she realised that she actually had no idea whether this Chloe liked cats or not. Valarie looked over at Chloe and saw her grinning at the idea of going to see some cats, so she sort of got her answer that way without needing to ask the question.

     “I spoke with Robert this morning.” Jennifer said trying to get to the point of her calling.

     “Robert?” Valarie questioned.

     “Robert Kaufman, the doctor friend I was telling you about last night. Sorry, but I thought I told you his name, silly me.” Jennifer giggled.

     “Oh right, is he willing to help us?” Valarie asked excitedly.

     “I’m not sure about that, as I didn’t want to say too much over the phone. I sold him on the idea that getting together with you could be good for him because you lost your husband a couple of months back.” Jennifer explained.

     “I guess he’s having a pretty rough time of it as well?” Valarie asked, but already knew he was from what Spirit had said.

     “You have no idea... Sorry, I guess you actually do.” Jennifer corrected herself. “I’m worried he might be heading down the same path you were, but I doubt some young girl is going to jump in and save him at the last minute.” Jennifer added with worry in her voice.

    “You might be surprised.” Valarie thought to herself, but didn’t want to say too much before Chloe had a chance to try and help this Robert out with some help from Spirit. “I’ll be happy to talk with him and see if I can help Jenny. How do you want to work it?” Valarie asked.

     “I was thinking that I’d give you the address and then meet you there later today. I can keep Ashley company while you and Chloe speak with Robert.” Jennifer explained her plan.

     “That sounds like a wonderful idea, and then we can all go and grab a bite to eat if we feel like it.” Valarie added with a smile in her voice.

     “Sounds like a plan to me Val.” Jennifer then went on to give Valarie the address for Robert and then they arranged to meet up at his house at eleven before she hung up.

     “Jenny got us in the door, so now you and Spirit can work your magic on a Dr Robert Kaufman.” Valarie said as she looked at the piece of paper she wrote his name and address on. “Has Spirit come back yet?” Valarie asked having not heard Chloe speak to her or about her since the night before.

     “I’m here.” Spirit said as she was suddenly sat at the table smiling up at her mother.

     “She can’t hear you silly.” Chloe said as she reached across the table for Spirit to take hold of her hand, so she could talk to her mother.

     “I’m sorry sweetie.” Valarie said when she thought that Chloe was talking to her, not Spirit.

     “I didn’t mean you were silly mummy, I was talking to Spirit.” Chloe giggled. “She was trying to answer you herself.” Chloe explained.

    Valarie giggled as she stood and watched the ghostly image of her daughter appear at the kitchen table for her to talk to. “Did you hear what I just said to Chloe and Ash?” It took Valarie a couple of seconds to realise that she could see Spirit without touching Chloe. “How come I can see you?” Valarie asked looking a little shocked by it all, but excited at the same time.

     “Yes I heard it all mummy, and Robert’s wife is there waiting for us.” Spirit informed them. “Tanya is eager to talk to her husband, and have a go at him for being so foolish.” Spirit added in a worried voice. “I spoke with my probation officer, and she said that Chloe has a special gift that should allow me to talk to people this way, but only if they have already formed a link with me through Chloe first.” Spirit explained it the way Sammi had explained it to her.

     “Chloe won’t get hurt will she?” Valarie asked, playing the protective parent, and trying to rap her head around the fact she could now see and talk to her dead daughter while not needing to touch Chloe’s hand.

     “No, there’s nothing she can do to hurt Chloe, not with me around, and due to Chloe and I being linked, we will never be far apart for anyone to try anything either.” Spirit calmed her mother.

     “I’m glad to hear that sweetie.” Valarie said as she blew Spirit a kiss. She knew that she couldn’t give her a real kiss, so that was the next best thing. “Let’s have a quick bite to eat and then go and get ready to go over and see this Dr Kaufman.” Valarie added as she went back to sorting out scrambled egg on toast for them all.

     “I’ll chat to you later mum.” Spirit said just before she let go of Chloe’s hand and then faded back to just letting Chloe see her.

*****

    Valarie and Ashley were stood waiting in the hallway when they saw Chloe almost skipping down the stairs humming to herself looking happy about something. Chloe had turned down both of them helping her to get dressed saying she needed to learn these things for herself, but both women could tell by looking at her that she’d had some help from Spirit, not that either of them minded too much, they thought it would be good for Chloe to learn from someone her own age.

     “You look as pretty as a picture Chloe.” Valarie said as she signalled with her finger for Chloe to give them a quick spin to get a proper look. “I love the hair, and what you’ve done with the little bit of makeup you have on.” Valarie added with a smile.

    Chloe had used a little bit of pink lipstick, and a tiny bit of eye shadow. “I had a little help from Spirit, but I did all the work, she just talked me through it.” Chloe pointed out.

     “Did Spirit help you pick out what to wear as well?” Ashley asked, liking the look.

    Chloe was wearing a pink t-shirt and denim skirt with pink footless tights on her legs ending in a pair of ballet slippers on her feet. Spirit had talked Chloe into wearing the pink tights to hide the bruises on her legs from living rough on the streets for the last several weeks.

     “We picked it out between us.” Chloe smiled as she looked down at herself. “Do I look alright?” Chloe asked.

     “Like your mother just said, you look as pretty as a picture.” Ashley said as she bent down and gave Chloe a hug. “You do know that Spirit learnt everything she knows from me, right?” Ashley added looking proud of her work as a teacher in fashion.

     “We better get a move on. Come along.” Valarie said as she made Ashley stand up again.

     “We have plenty of time yet sis.” Ashley pointed out as she looked at the time on her watch.

     “Not if we still want to get you through the door with a swelled head.” Valarie said as she pushed Ashley through the door with a giggle.

    Chloe started giggling at the comment, but she was soon running around Valarie’s car squealing with Ashley running after her. “I’ll teach you to laugh at me.” Ashley said as she chased the girl around and around the car until Chloe was out of breath, at which point Ashley pounced on her and subjected her to tickle torture. Chloe was like a pile of goo in Ashley’s hands by the time Valarie had locked up the house and walked over to the car.

     “I think I just found someone even more ticklish than Ch... I mean Spirit.” Ashley corrected herself before she used the right name for the wrong person.

    Ashley helped Chloe to get in the back seat of the car before she got in the front passenger seat and then watched Valarie program the address into her sat nav before setting off towards the place that a female voice directed her.

    Chloe sat in the back of the car smiling as she looked out the window when not looking at the two women in the front of the car talking and playing around. Chloe was starting to sense when Spirit was about to appear, so she turned to look at the empty seat next to her just as she saw her suddenly come into view.

     “I felt you about to appear this time.” Chloe grinned.

     “Sammi said that could happen with how powerful your gifts are.” Spirit explained as she linked her hand with Chloe’s so she could enjoy the ride a little better. “Hi mummy, Aunty Ash.” Spirit said from the back seat making her mother almost drive the car off the road when she turned to look at where the voice just came from.

     “Do you have any job openings up there?” Ashley Asked with a nervous giggle while grapping onto various parts of the car’s interior, as she looked over her shoulder at the ghostly image of Spirit.

     “I’m sorry, but I thought you heard Chloe talking to me just now, and would realise I’d be showing up.” Spirit pouted as she tried to break her connection with Chloe, but Chloe wasn’t about to let Spirit go away in a sulk. “Just let me go sis.” Spirit grumbled.

     “No, we want to chat with you.” Chloe said as she gripped Spirit’s hand even tighter to let her know she wasn’t going anywhere.

     “We don’t want you to leave sweetie, it was just a little bit of a shock to suddenly hear you speaking to us all.” Valarie explained after pulling onto the side of the road so she could look at her daughter while she spoke.

     “I’ll try and work on my appearing skills to give you all more warning in future.” Spirit giggled feeling much better knowing that none of them were really mad with her, just a little shook up due to nearly crashing.

    Valarie was soon on the road again and she pointed over to a large house way back on the other side of a playing field. “That’s the school you’ll be going to Chloe.”

     “Wow, it looks so big and old.” Chloe said as she looked out the window at the stately looking home that was now a private school run by Jennifer. “Will I have to wear a uniform to go there mummy?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, but it looks like the kind of uniform that all the other kids are wearing for school these days.” Valarie explained. “Jennifer didn’t want the children to look to different to the other kids you see out and about in this area coming and going to school.” Valarie added.

     “At least it will be a girl’s uniform you’ll be wearing when you start going to school there.” Spirit pointed out as she sensed Chloe’s worries.

    Chloe didn’t have time to say anymore as Valarie pulled her car into a large driveway where she could see Jennifer stood at the side of a blue mini clubman waving at them with a smile on her face. Valarie parked up and then they all got out. Chloe could still see Spirit, but none of the others could anymore, not now Chloe had let go of Spirit’s hand.

     “I see you found the place alright then?” Jennifer asked as she gave all three of them a hug.

     “Joys of having sat nav in your car.” Valarie pointed out.

     “I still like to use a map myself; it’s a good way to pick up men I’ve found.” Jennifer giggled. “You never heard me say that Chloe.” Jennifer warned looking serious, but she was soon giggling again when she saw how worried Chloe looked.

     “Take no notice of her sweetie; she’s always saying stuff like that.” Valarie explained as she gave Jennifer a playful slap on the arm as they waited for her to lead the way up to the house the driveway belonged to.

    Jennifer rang a bell that was just above a sign than said ‘Dr R Kaufman and Dr T Kaufman’ on it. They didn’t have to wait long for a man to answer the door and give them a hollow smile that never reached his sad looking eyes. Valarie knew that look from looking in the mirror every day for the past several months, she knew only too well the amount of pain this man was feeling, and how death seemed like the only way to put an end to it.

     “Hi Robert, these are the friends I was talking to you about. This is Valarie, Chloe and Ashley.” Jennifer said as she pointed to each one as she said their names.

     “Hello, please do come in and I’ll make us all something to drink.” Robert said as he led them into the house and then a living area at the back of the building.

     “Ashley and I will sort out the drink, while you three have a chat about the loved ones you’ve lost.” Jennifer said as she pushed Robert into the living room just before she dragged Ashley away with her to help with the drinks and also give Valarie time to talk with Robert.

     “I was sorry to hear about your wife Robert. May I ask what happened?” Valarie asked as she was led over to a sofa and Robert helped her to take a seat just before Chloe sat down next to her.

     “Thank you. I’m sorry for your loss as well Valarie.” Robert said as he sat in an armchair that looked like his favourite spot to sit in the room. “Tanya was driving back from an emergency call when she came around a blind bend and hit a fallen tree that was across the road.” Robert explained as he fought back the tears.

     “I know just how it feels to lose someone and wish you could speak to them one last time and say a proper goodbye, or just see them to know that they are in a better place.” Valarie explained how she’d felt all those months while Chloe was gone.

     “I just find it harder and harder to get up and keep going day after day.” Robert said with pain in his voice. “I look at the world going about its business and wonder how it can; knowing that someone so amazing has been taken out of it.” He added as he wiped away a tear.

    Valarie took a quick look at Chloe to remind herself what stopped her from taking that final step and ending it all, literally in her case. Chloe wasn’t looking at Robert though; she was fixed on a point just behind him.

    Chloe had walked into the room and saw a pretty woman stood to the side of the armchair where Robert was now stood, and she looked worried and sad to see her husband in so much pain, but not being able to do anything about it. The woman Chloe took to be Tanya looked at Chloe and then looked away again like she didn’t expect them to notice her, but she was soon looking into Chloe’s eyes when she saw that the girl was looking right back at her.

     “Are you her? The child with the special gift?” Tanya asked as she walked through the table at the side of the chair and made a straight path right for Chloe, but she was soon stooped in her tracks when Spirit appeared to block her. “I’m sorry; I mean the child no harm Spirit.” Tanya said as she took a step back.

     “I know Tanya, but this is her first time doing this, and we don’t want to scare or overwhelm her, or you will never find peace.” Spirit said in a calming voice.

     “I understand, and I’m sorry if I scared you little one.” Tanya smiled as she looked around Spirit at Chloe.

    Chloe not being able to answer back without making herself look like a mental patient had to just nod and give Tanya a little smile to let her know she understood.

     “Chloe needs you to tell her some little detail that only you and Robert would know, so she can make an opening for him to except what she has to say.” Spirit explained to Tanya. “Nothing rude though.” Spirit added with a grin.

    Tanya looked to be deep in thought for a couple of minutes while she tried to think of something that only her and her husband would know about. “Tell him that my wedding ring isn’t lost, it just fell down the sink, and I was too scared to tell him what happened to it.” Tanya suddenly said as she remembered him sobbing when it wasn’t with her things after the accident.

     “Excuse me sir, but your wife’s wedding ring wasn’t stolen from the scene of the accident. She dropped it down the sink, but was too scared to tell you.” Chloe said to Robert who was now looking at her with a confused look. “And it’s still in there if you want to go and look.” Chloe added as Tanya told her.

     “What? But how...?” Robert asked as he felt compelled to go and find out.

    Jennifer and Ashley were still sorting out the drinks when they saw Robert run into the kitchen and then go under the sink where he did some grunting and groaning before coming back out with a piece of pipe in his hand. He tapped out the contents of the pipe which didn’t smell too good, but he was soon smiling as he held up his wife’s wedding ring.

     “How did you know where it was?” Robert asked as he looked at first the ring and then Chloe, before he went back to looking at the ring again as he held it on both hands.

     “Tanya told me were to find it Sir.” Chloe said nervously.

     “When? Before she died?” Robert asked.

     “No, just now in your living room.” Chloe replied as she waited for the man to realise what she’d just said and react to it.

     “No child, please tell me how you knew where to find my wife’s ring?” Robert asked looking more serious about it now.

     “I was being serious sir.” Chloe said.

     “Ask him to ask you a question that only Tanya would know the answer to.” Spirit said when she saw that he’d need convincing.

     “Tanya is with us now, so ask me a question that only your wife would know the answer to.” Chloe said in a calm voice as she stood looking up at the man still nursing the ring in his hand like it was the most delicate thing on the planet.

    Robert looked at Chloe like she was insane for a couple of seconds before he finally spoke. “What movie did we go to see on our first date together?”

     “It’s a trick question.” Tanya said. “His car broke down and the recovery vehicle took us back to his place where we sat and watched a film called Cadyshack with Bill Murray in it. We went to see a movie on our second date though, it was called ‘The tourist’ and had Johnny Depp and Angelina Jolie in it.”

     “Tanya said your car broke down, so you went back to your place and watched some film called Cadyshack, but you went to see a film called The Tourist on your second date though.” Chloe repeated what Tanya had said to her.

    Robert looked confused as he found he needed to sit down and think about what he’d just been told. “Tanya has been here watching over me all this time?” Robert asked with shame in his voice over what his wife might have seen.

     “Yes, and she’s worried about you.” Chloe said as she walked over and touched a hand to one of his while holding out the other one for Spirit to hold with Tanya holding Spirit’s.

     “What are you doing now?” Robert asked.

     “I’m going to let you and your wife speak to each other.” Chloe said in a calm voice as she looked towards Tanya.

    Robert looking on with his mouth hanging open as he saw first a young girl appear and then he saw the misted image of his wife appear next to the girl. “Tanya?” He asked with tears rolling down his cheeks. “Is it really you?”

     “Yes it is my love, and I’m very upset with what I’ve been seeing.” Tanya said with a voice so full of love that even when she wanted to sound angry she couldn’t. “I’m sorry I left you alone, but you still have so much good to do in the world, starting with this young girl stood before you. It’s not your time yet, but I will still be waiting for you when your time comes.” Tanya promised.

     “But I miss you so much.” Robert pleaded with pain in his voice.

     “I know you do by darling, but I will always be watching over you, but your work has only just begun. I have to go now, but remember what I said and help this child.” Tanya added in a firm voice.

     “Yes my sweetest Tanya.” Robert said as he felt a great weight lift from his heart just as he saw his wife fade away leaving the ghosted image of the young girl stood next to Chloe.

    Chloe looked a little worried as she was suddenly being hugged by Robert as he sobbed his heart out. “Thank you for letting me say goodbye to my wife, and helping me find this ring.” He sobbed.

     “What’s going on here?” Jennifer asked as she didn’t see anything other than Chloe talking to Robert in a strange way.

     “Chloe is a ghost whisperer, and she just helped Robert find peace with his wife.” Valarie explained to her friend.

     “What the hell happened to you since the last time we spoke all those months ago Val?” Jennifer asked, not believing that Chloe could see and talk to dead people.

     “I think we better show and tell sis.” Spirit said as she held out her hand for Chloe to hold again, once Robert had let Chloe go.

    Jennifer watched as Chloe held out one hand to an empty part of the kitchen before she reached out with the other one for Jennifer to hold.

     “What do you want me to do?” Jennifer asked nervously as she looked at the hand Chloe was offering her.

     “I need you to take hold of my hand, so I can prove that what my mother says is true.” Chloe said as she raised her hand a little higher to prove her point that she needed Jennifer to take hold of it.

    Jennifer reached out with her hand, but pulled back a couple of times before she finally let Chloe hold it. Jennifer felt a warm tingle spread up her arm and through her whole body, she became very calm and then she started to see the misty form of a girl start to appear on the other side of Chloe.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © July 2012

Part Five of Ten

Chapter nine: I see dead people

    Jennifer reached out with her hand, but pulled back a couple of times before she finally let Chloe hold it. Jennifer felt a warm tingle spread up her arm and through her whole body, she became very calm and then she started to see the misty form of a girl start to appear on the other side of Chloe.

     “I can see something happening.” Jennifer said as she could now make out the features on the girls face and how she was dressed. It looked like the girl was wearing an all pink version of what Chloe had on.

     “What you’re now seeing Jenny is the spirit of my dead daughter.” Valarie said with pride. “She’s now a spirit guide called Spirit, and she’s helping the new Chloe to bring peace to lost souls like Robert’s wife and also help to heal some of the pain they leave behind.” Valarie explained as she watched Jennifer reach out and try to touch the image of the girl stood before her, but her hand just past back and forth through the mist.

     “I thought you said your daughter went into the light?” Jennifer asked looking remarkably calm for someone looking at the spirit of a dead girl.

     “She did, and now she’s been given the task of being Chloe’s guide.” Valarie said. “You’re handling this very well Jenny.” Valarie smiled.

     “That will be because of me mother.” Spirit pointed out. “I’m feeding her calming energy to stop her freaking out about it all.”

     “So everything you told me last night was true?” Jennifer said as she looked at Chloe.

     “Yes everything and a little more that we left out, but at the time you came over for dinner, Mother hadn’t yet seen Spirit either.” Chloe said. “Will you still help me protect my secrets?” Chloe asked with tears in her eyes.

     “Yes my sweet child.” Jennifer said as she broke the hand hold and wrapped her arms around Chloe. “You’ve been both blessed and cursed.” She added as she hugged Chloe a little tighter.

     “I think it was more cursed and then blessed.” Chloe snuffled.

     “What do you mean by secrets? And how can you have a dead daughter called Chloe, and a living breathing daughter called Chloe as well?” Robert asked as he picked up on the things that Valarie had just said.

     “My other daughter is called Spirit now.” Valarie said splitting hairs.

     “Yes, called Spirit now! But she use to be Chloe, so that would mean this Chloe is either another child which you had after the death of your first one, which you don’t look old enough to have done. Or there is some other reason for it all.” Robert explained his thoughts to the others. “Chloe also just said help me protect my secrets, like there is more than one.” He pointed out.

    Valarie took a deep breath as she walked over and took a seat at the table next to Robert. “What I told you about my husband dying is true, but my daughter was also killed at the same time. I was in a real mess and was just about to jump to my death when this girl stopped me. She explained that she was carrying the spirit of my dead daughter around with her, and she’d sent her to save me, but that’s not the half of it Robert.” Valarie then went on to explain everything that had happened to James and how he was now pretending to be her daughter while they helped her become the girl on the outside that she was on the inside.

    Robert never stopped either Valarie or Chloe as they explained everything to him, he just looked shocked that the girl he thought to be Chloe was really a boy called James, or use to be.

     “And you want me to help you achieve this goal of making Chloe a real girl, but without anyone finding out she’s not really your daughter?” Robert asked in a calm professional voice once they had explained it all to him.

     “Yes, if you can, but we don’t want to get anyone else in trouble if we get found out.” Valarie said sounding worried.

     “Jennifer and I are already in trouble for not reporting this right away, but Tanya did tell me to help Chloe, and I never went against her when she was alive, so I’m not about to start now.” Robert chuckled as he scratched his head trying to work out what to do next.

     “Does this mean you’ll help Chloe become a girl then Robert?” Valarie asked with a voice full of hope.

     “Yes I’ll help, but the final surgery will have to be done out of the UK, and it will cost you, if you hope to keep it under the radar.” Robert warned.

     “Don’t worry about that Robert; just make sure it’s not some back street butcher doing the work when the time comes.” Valarie said looking serious.

     “Trust me Valarie; Chloe will get only the very best.” Robert said with his hand on his heart. “Chloe has done something for me that I will never be able to repay, so this is the least I can do for her.” Robert smiled as he thought about the fact he got to speak to his wife one last time, and he now had her wedding ring gripped in his hand.

     “Where do we start then?” Valarie asked.

     “First I’ll take some blood samples among other things and get them tested to see if Chloe is producing any testosterone or not.” Robert said as he looked Chloe over with a professional eye. “If she is, it’s not much.” He added with a thoughtful look on his face.

     “What are you thinking about Rob?” Jennifer asked when she saw the look Robert had.

     “I’m thinking she might be some form of intersexed child, but we’ll need to run some scans to find out.” Robert said as he tapped a finger to his chin while he worked out how to get the scans done without waving any red flags.

    The others all sat around the kitchen table while they watched Robert working things out in his head. Jennifer got sick of waiting, so she went to finish making the drink while Ashley put the sink back together again. Ashley lived on her own, so she had taken a DIY cause, just in case something went wrong with her house, and she didn’t have a man around to try and fix it.

    Robert suddenly jumped up and grabbed a pen and paper off the side before sitting back down and making some notes of things he needed to do. “Right, I’ve got a plan sorted out, but I’ll need a couple of days to get things in place.” Robert said. “What we’ll do is a form of identity theft.”

     “I don’t want to steal from anyone Robert.” Valarie said looking worried.

     “It’s not that sort of theft Valarie.” Robert smiled. “I’m seeing another child from Jennifer’s school that’s intersexed, so I’ll use her details to get Chloe scanned without anyone knowing.” Robert explained.

     “Won’t they realise that the scans and tests have already been done though?” Valarie asked.

     “The other child is having all her treatment done through the NHS. We will get Chloe’s done privately. It will cost you money, but it’s the only way to keep this a secret or just let people think Chloe is someone else if they looked at it.” Robert explained.

     “Do whatever it takes.” Valarie said trusting Roberts’s judgment on it.

     “Shall we go and get these samples then Chloe?” Robert asked as he got to his feet and held out his hand to show Chloe the way to his exam room.

    Chloe stepped back looking worried. All of the things James’s stepdad had those men do to her suddenly came back and she was soon cuddling up to Valarie for protection. “He won’t hurt you sweetie.” Valarie tried to reassure Chloe, but Chloe wasn’t having any of it.

     “I think you should come into the room and help Chloe see that I’m not like the other men she’s had in her life.” Robert said as he made his way out of the kitchen and down a long hallway to the part of the house he used for his practice.

    Valarie got to her feet and led Chloe by the hand, as they followed Robert to the room where he’d be doing the exam and taking the blood samples.

     “Before we get started Chloe, I need you to pop through that door and fill this pot up for me.” Robert said as he handed Chloe a little pot with a screw top lid.

     “Is there a sink in there?” Chloe asked, not understanding what Robert had meant by fill the pot. “What’s wrong with using that tap over there?” Chloe asked when she saw a sink on the other side of the room.

     “No sweetie, he needs you to wee in the pot for him.” Valarie explained.

     “Oh, I see.” Chloe blushed as she ran off into the other room where she found a toilet.

     “I’m sorry about Chloe just now in the kitchen, but she’s not use to trusting people fully just yet.” Valarie said while they waited for Chloe’s return.

     “Don’t worry about it Valarie. All we can do is show her that she can trust us all and add lots of love.” Robert smiled. “I’d forgotten how good it felt to smile and feel things other than pain.” Robert added with a happy sigh.

     “I know what you mean. Before the other day, I just went to bed hoping I wouldn’t wake the next morning, and then I finally got to the point where it got too much.” Valarie said with a faraway look in her eyes as she remembered being stood up on the edge of the cliff when she heard Chloe call to her. “Spirit told us that Tanya could see you heading down the same path.” Valarie explained.

     “I came close a couple of times, but some overwhelming feeling stopped me doing it.” Robert explained. “It must have been Tanya stopping me, but I always felt even more depressed after each time I tried.”

    Valarie was just about to tell Robert how she’d felt each time, but Chloe coming back out the toilet with a pot full of liquid in her hand made Valarie not bother. “Did you have any trouble sweetie?” Valarie asked instead.

     “Only stopping once the pot was full.” Chloe giggled as she placed the pot down on the table Robert pointed to.

     “Not a very nice thing to do is it.” Valarie said pulling a face.

     “Right, I just need a couple of blood samples and then I’ll take a quick look down there to see what’s going on.” Robert said as he got some bits out ready to draw some blood.

    Chloe closed her eyes as Robert stuck a needle in her arm and then connected a couple of test tubes up to it and filled them with her blood. Then he got her to undress so he could give her an exam to see what her body looked like. He was very professional and Chloe was soon relaxed and thinking happy thoughts that weren’t from James past, but the real Chloe’s. Chloe had a feeling that Spirit was helping her stay calm, but she couldn’t see her anywhere in the room.

*****

    Jennifer and Ashley were sat in the kitchen not saying much as they hugged the mug of coffee in their hands looking off into space. Jennifer finally spoke first. “It changes the way you look at the whole universe doesn’t it?”

     “That’s one way of putting it.” Ashley sighed. “I still can’t get my head around the fact I could have lost my sister, I should have seen the signs sooner.” Ashley added sounding angry with herself.

     “Don’t speak like that Ash; we both know how well your sister is at hiding things.” Jennifer pointed out. “You wouldn’t think she’d been that close to taking her own life just a couple of days ago now.” Jennifer added.

     “What do you think to Chloe being a ghost whisperer?” Ashley asked it like you’d ask any normal question.

    Jennifer looked at her for a couple of seconds why she tried to work out an answer. “I never believed in an afterlife or any of that stuff, but after seeing what Chloe did to make Spirit appear... Wow.”

     “Tell me about it.” Ashley giggled. “I just hope it doesn’t get too much for Chloe to deal with, she’s going to have enough with trying to be a girl without seeing dead people.”

     “I’m sure Chloe will cope just fine Ash, she has a good family to back her up, and Robert and I will help all we can.” Jennifer smiled.

     “Valarie is worried about others getting in trouble if this ever gets out, I know that much just by looking at her, but she also feels a need to help Chloe find her path in life, and I don’t mean as a ghost whisperer.” Ashley said just before she lifted her mug up to her lips and blew on it before taking a sip.

     “Having spoken with the other child at school, and reading all the information I could find on the subject of transgender in children, I feel sorry for what Chloe is going through. To feel like a girl all the way to your very soul, but see a boy when you look in the mirror, or just think that something is wrong when you see a stranger looking back at you.” Jennifer shuddered at the thought of not seeing the person she knew she was when she looked in the mirror.

     “I’ve never given it much thought before I met Chloe, and Val told me what she was, but the thought of feeling like me, but looking in the mirror and seeing someone like Robert stood there, would freak me out.” Ashley said as she tried to work out just how it must feel for Chloe to feel like a girl, but see the body of a boy, it just blew her mind even trying.

     “Chloe’s in safe hands with Robert, he’s one of the best child doctors I’ve ever worked with.” Jennifer reassured Ashley. “I can’t believe the change in him since Chloe and Spirit worked their magic. I was expecting to call around and find him...” Jennifer trailed off as she wiped away a tear.

     “I know Jenny, I know.” Ashley said as she passed her a tissue out her purse and then sat sipping her coffee in silence until they heard voices from down the hall.

    Valarie, Chloe and Robert returned to the kitchen. Jennifer and Ashley both thought that Chloe looked far more relaxed now than when she left to go and have the blood samples taken.

     “Did that nasty man hurt you?” Ashley pouted as she held her arms open for Chloe to go and sit on her knee.

     “Yes, he tried to drain me like a vampire.” Chloe pouted back at her, but she was soon grinning and giggling as Ashley tickled her.

    Jennifer made Valarie and Robert a fresh cup of coffee while Ashley sat playing with Chloe. Valarie and Jennifer then sat talking through the plan Robert had come up with to get Chloe the help she needed while letting the world think this Chloe was Valarie’s dead daughter.

     “We’re going to go and grab something to eat Rob, do you want to join us?” Jennifer asked.

     “I’d love to, but I’m going to run these samples over to the lab I use.” Robert said with a sad look. “I have a friend working there this afternoon, so I can get him to sort it under the table.” Robert added with a knowing look.

     “Rain check?” Jennifer asked. “We need to get you going out and about again.” Jennifer added with a smile as she saw a spark of life in her friend’s eyes again.

     “I promise to get out and about Jenny, but I need to take advantage of my other friends being at work, so we can help Chloe.” Robert said as he walked them out to their cars.

     “You have my address Robert, why don’t you come over tomorrow night for some dinner with us?” Valarie asked. “I’m sure it will add to the cover, if it looks like we’re all friends just spending time together.” She added.

     “That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Robert smiled. “Until tomorrow night then.” Robert added as he opened the driver’s door for Valarie to get in.

    They all waved to Robert as they drove away. Valarie followed Jennifer back to her home so she could drop her car off, and then travel with Valarie and the others to the restaurant Jennifer had said served some of the best food around.

     “Do we have time for me to meet your cats Jennifer?” Chloe asked with a pleading look when they got to Jennifer’s house and got out the car to have a look around while Jennifer popped inside to feed her two cats.

     “Sure, but be warned, they can be very friendly to people they like.” Jennifer said as she led them all into her home.

    Chloe followed Jennifer into the kitchen where she could hear the meowing noise of two cats letting their owner know that they weren’t happy about being left alone. Chloe crouched down and was soon being deafened by the loud purring of the two cats as they rubbed around her enjoying the company. Spirit was soon crouched down next to her giggling as the two cats looked at her and purred even louder.

     “Can they see you sis?” Chloe asked as she saw one of the cats try to rub up against Spirit, but just passed straight through her, but the cat didn’t look bothered by it, and it just kept walking back and forth through the mist that made up Spirit’s body.

     “My energy is like catnip to them.” Spirit explained as she brushed her hand through one of the cats and it fell on its side like it was in heaven.

     “I thought they would be scared of you.” Chloe said as she watched the cats fighting to get a better spot at Spirit’s feet.

     “Is Spirit doing that to them?” Jennifer asked as she watched her cats acting sillier than normal in a clear looking spot of the floor.

     “Yes she is.” Chloe giggled as she took hold of Spirit’s hand, so Jennifer could see what Spirit was doing to the cats to make them act like they were.

    Jennifer was soon able to see Spirit crouched next to Chloe as she reached down and played with the two cats. “How can they see you, if we can’t without Chloe’s help?” Jennifer asked.

     “Some animals see the world differently to humans, so they can see ghosts and spirits.” Spirit Explained. “That’s why you will sometimes see a dog acting crazy when they're in a park, chances are they have the ghost of a former owner come back to see them or someone they are with.” Spirit giggled as she kept fussing the two animals.

    They were all left with a lot to think about, so Jennifer put some food out for the two cats and then they left again. Jennifer wasn’t sure the cats would ever move again as she looked down and saw them both sprawled out on the floor purring happily.

    Ashley got in the back of the car with Chloe, so Jennifer could sit in the front and give Valarie directions to the restaurant. It wasn’t long before Valarie was asking Jennifer questions about how she met Robert.

     “How did you get to know Robert and his wife?” Valarie asked.

     “It must have been nine or ten years back now.” Jennifer said as she tried to work out just how long it had been. “I got called out to the local castle where a field trip had gone to do some brass rubbings for art. Some silly child acting foolish fell off a wall and bumped his head. Robert was looking the boy over when I got there, and things went from there.”

     “It looked liked you had feelings for him back at his place.” Valarie probed with a sly smile.

     “I do care for him Val, but not in that way.” Jennifer said looking shocked as she playfully slapped Valarie on the arm. “He’s more like a brother to me, just as Tanya was like a sister. Does someone have feelings for him?” Jennifer asked with a grin.

     “No!” Valarie shot back as her cheeks started blushing. “I just thought he was nice, and he was very good at his job.” Valarie tried to move the topic away from where it was heading.

     “Don’t look so embarrassed Val. It’s been a couple of years now since you and Kevin divorced, and it would be good for Chloe to have a man around the house, as well as you.” Jennifer giggled as she poked Valarie in the side with her elbow.

     “Jenny! He’s just lost his wife. I doubt he’s looking for a girlfriend or another wife just yet.” Valarie said, shocked that her friend could think such a thing.

     “I’m just saying that if you feel like taking a shot at him, I won’t be standing in your way.” Jennifer said as she leaned back in her seat smirking like she knew that her friend took a shine to their doctor friend.

    They were soon at the restaurant and Jennifer did all the talking and they were soon seated at a table ordering. Jennifer had the parent’s of some students from the school say hello as they walked past. Chloe smiled at the children with them, and some of the children smiled back while some just stuck their noses in the air like Chloe was beneath them and not worth spending time with. Chloe had found this to be the same the world over. James used to get treated like that by almost everyone, boys and girls alike.

    The food was nice and Chloe giggled as she saw her mother arguing, and then losing when Jennifer said she was going to pay for the meal because Valarie cooked the night before. Valarie drove Jennifer home after the meal and then went in for Coffee so Chloe could sit and fuss the cats some more.

     “Would you like it if we went and got you a cat of your own sweetie?” Valarie asked as she sat watching Chloe giggling and looking happy as she stroked both cats at the same time as one lay either side of her purring like well tuned sports cars.

     “Can I really mummy?” Chloe asked looking excited about the thought of having a cat of her own.

     “Yes, you can really have your own cat, or kitten to start with, and then it will be a cat one day.” Valarie grinned at the look on Chloe’s face.

     “It would have to be two kittens mummy, just like Jenny has.” Chloe pouted. “I don’t want them to get lonely.” Chloe looked down at the two cats and how they seemed to love each other’s company as much as they did other peoples.

     “Is Spirit telling you to say that?” Valarie asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “No, Spirit isn’t here at the minute; she said she’d give me some time with the cats.” Chloe replied looking puzzled as to why Valarie would ask such a question.

     “That’s just the sort of bartering tactic Spirit used to use when she wanted something.” Valarie smiled. “You and she are so much alike.” She sighed.

     “That’s a good thing though, right?” Chloe asked.

     “Having you in my life is a good thing full stop sweetie.” Valarie smiled, happy to have someone in her life to look after, and she could still talk to and see her other daughter whenever she needed to.

     “I saw a sign on the notice board at school the other day about one of the students having some kittens looking for a good home, so I’ll give you a call tomorrow and let you have the phone number.” Jennifer said.

     “That would be wonderful Jenny.” Valarie said as she looked at Jennifer and then a grinning Chloe still stroking the two cats with their heads rested on her upper legs as each one tried to get a little more fuss from this new person in their lives.

Chapter ten: Making friends

    Chloe was just sat reading one of the books her new mother had written when she felt Spirit in the room with her. “Hi sis.” Chloe smiled as she looked up and saw Spirit stood at the side of the bed grinning at her. Before Chloe had time to ask Spirit what she was grinning at, she found her lying on the bed next to her.

     “What you reading?” Spirit asked.

     “I’m trying to read one of the books your mum wrote.” Chloe sighed as she turned the cover so Spirit could see it.

     “Our mother, or more to the point your mother now.” Spirit scolded Chloe in a loving way. “She loves you as much as she ever loved me sis.” Spirit added as she threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her.

    Chloe couldn’t help noticing how Spirit passed straight thought the book she was holing, but not her. “Am I the only thing you can touch, or not pass through?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, for some reason you are the only thing that I can make contact with in this world.” Spirit pouted. “Why do you think I like giving you so many hugs and holding hands?” Spirit added with a giggle as she went back to hugging Chloe as she rested her head on Chloe’s chest.

     “I thought it was because you liked me.” Chloe pouted back.

     “It’s that too sis.” Spirit said as she lifted her head to look Chloe in the eyes. “How goes the book then?” Spirit asked as she went back to resting her head on Chloe’s chest.

     “Not good.” Chloe said sounding frustrated as she dropped the book down on the bed at the side of her. “I’m not very good at reading, and I don’t understand half the words you... Our mum has written in there.”

     “Do you want me to help you improve your reading skill?” Spirit asked trying to be helpful.

     “Do you think you could?” Chloe looked hopeful.

     “That’s what sisters are for, even if they are dead and loving it.” Spirit giggled as she vanished, just to reappear looking like a teacher with a silly pair of glasses on and a teachers cloak and hat like they use to wear in olden times. “What do you think?” Spirit asked as she tried to look proud in her outfit.

    Chloe was too busy rolling around on the bed giggling to answer Spirit, but that was what Spirit wanted. She wanted Chloe to laugh as much as she could. Spirit had seen and lived through what James had all those years, while she shared her body for all those months, so now Spirit was going to help Chloe have as much fun as she could.

     “You’re insane Spirit.” Chloe finally got out when she stopped laughing so much. “When do you want to start teaching me to read better then?” Chloe asked as she sat up on the bed next to Spirit.

    Spirit clicked her fingers and changed into her normal clothes again before she spoke. “In a little while, but first I’ve brought Sammi back to meet you, if that’s okay?”

     “I get to meet an angel?” Chloe asked.

     “Yep, but don’t let it go to your head, she’s nothing special.” Spirit grinned, so Chloe knew she was only teasing Sammi by the looks of it.

     “Don’t make me punish you child.” A voice said just before there was a bright light and Chloe found a woman stood in her bedroom wearing a white woman’s business suit. She had long flowing red hair and was tall like a model.

     “Wow, you’re so beautiful.” Was all Chloe could think to say as she stood up and was still hurting her neck looking up at this woman she knew to be an angel.

     “I like you.” The woman said with a grin as she bent forward and kissed Chloe on the forehead. “I’m Samantha, but all my friends call me Sammi.” Samantha said as she held out her hand to shake Chloe’s.

     “Chloe, pleased to meet you.” Chloe said as she let Samantha almost shake her hand off.

     “I know who you are dear.” Samantha giggled. “How’s my new charge been working out for you?” Samantha asked as she looked at Spirit sat on the bed still.

    Spirit just looked up at Samantha and then stuck her tongue out before trying to look all cool still, but Chloe could see that Spirit was trying not to giggle, so she knew they must play around together all the time like this.

     “She’s amazing, and I’m lucky to have her around to help me.” Chloe said being honest with Samantha. “Thank you for letting her become a spirit so she could.” Chloe added, hoping to score Spirit some brownie points. Or whatever it was they had in the afterlife.

     “The only reason she got the job was because everyone got sick of her causing trouble up in heaven.” Samantha said with a roll of her eyes. “She’s such a spoiled little brat.” She added with a giggle.

     “I am not!” Spirit said as she jumped to her feet and playfully slapped Samantha on the arm. “You said I was special, just like Chloe is.” Spirit pouted as she was pulled into a hug with Samantha.

     “You know I’m just teasing you Spirit. You are both very special.” Samantha smiled as she looked down at Spirit and then kissed her on the forehead, just like she’d done with Chloe minutes ago.

     “What makes us so special Samantha?” Chloe asked.

     “Please call me Sammi. The thing that makes you two so special is the fact you bonded at the moment of death, which means that even though Spirit died and you were sent back into your body, you remain between the two planes so you can connect the two and bring peace to all the lost souls and people in pain that have been left behind without a chance to say a final goodbye.” Samantha explained.

     “You mean like we did today with Tanya and her husband Robert?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, just like that honey; and you did a very good job of it as well.

     “Thank you. Will they all be that easy?” Chloe asked.

     “No, but we need to build you up to taking on some of the more dangerous ghosts that are out there.” Samantha explained.

     “Dangerous?” Chloe asked looking worried. “Does that mean they can hurt me?”

     “Not if they know what’s good for them they won’t.” Samantha grinned. “The minute any ghost touches you, they make contact with the other side and can be retrieved.”

     “Retrieved?” Chloe asked looking puzzled. “Is that why Spirit stopped Tanya from trying to touch me when I helped her speak with her husband?” Chloe remembered how Spirit had stepped between her and Tanya, Chloe had thought it was to protect her, but Spirit was protecting Tanya.

     “Yes, if Tanya had touched you, then a Grim would have appeared and forced Tanya to go to the other side, which doesn’t very often end well for the spirit, and they very rarely find peace that way.

     “Do you mean Grim as in a Grim reaper?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes I mean a grim reaper, but they don’t wear the black cloaks and carry the large scythes like you see in the movies.” Samantha said with a wave of her hand when she saw the worried look on Chloe’s face. “Do you want to meet one?” She asked looking excited.

     “Why do you have one on speed dial?” Chloe asked with a giggle.

     “Kind of, yes.” Samantha grinned as she clicked her fingers and a tall muscular man appeared in the room.

    The man looked around as if he had no idea where he was or how he got there. The look soon turned to one of anger when he saw Samantha though. “Sammi! What do you think you’re doing?” He asked in a deep booming voice.

     “Play nice Brut. The Whisperer wanted to meet you.” Samantha said as she looked towards Chloe.

    Chloe stepped back when the large man turned to look at her, but she was shocked when the man went down on one knee and bowed his head as he held out his hand for Chloe to put hers in his. “It is my honour to serve you whisperer, and I will protect you from all who seek to harm.” Brut said with his head down, so he didn’t see the puzzled look she was now giving Samantha and Spirit.

     “Thank you Brut?” Chloe asked, not sure if she was allowed to use his name or not. She took it to be more than okay when Brut looked up and was actually grinning at her.

     “Brut is honoured that you would call him by name.” He boomed. “When you need Brut, just call name and I come.” He added as he got to his feet again.

     “Thank you for Coming when I called Brut.” Samantha smiled at the large man.

     “Brut not mind you calling Sammi.” Brut smiled just before he vanished again.

     “He makes a good Grim, but as you can see, he’s not the sharpest knife in the draw.” Samantha pointed out. “He just finds a ghost and takes it to the other side no matter what.” Samantha added with a sigh.

     “And you want me to start and help all these ghosts pass to the other side in peace?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, it’s been some time since the last true ghost whisperer lived.” Samantha said.

     “How long?” Chloe asked, trying to work out just how much work she had ahead of her.

     “She died during the plague of London.” Samantha shrugged like it wasn’t that long ago.

     “Are you talking about the black death that killed thousands of people? But that was...?” Chloe said looking shocked, but not knowing the year.

     “Sixteen sixty five she died.” Samantha answered the year for her.

     “That’s a really long time to be without a ghost whisperer. Couldn’t you just make another one?” Chloe asked the obvious question.

     “We have many whisperers, but none with your talent or gifts Chloe.” Samantha explained. “We have many that can talk to ghosts and help some move on, but you can stop them in their tracks and then force them to move on if they dare not listen to you.”

     “You mean I can call Brut and he will take them to the other side using force if need be?” Chloe tried to understand.

     “Yes if that is needed, but you don’t have to call him. The minute a ghost lays a hand on you, Brut will see that as a threat to your life, and he will deal with it anyway you see fit. You, me, Spirit and Brut are all part of a team that has been given the task of ridding your plane of all unwanted ghosts.” Samantha said with pride.

    Chloe looked even more shocked than she just had, as she stepped back and fell down on the bed again. “And I was worried about fitting in at school while pretending to be a girl.” Chloe said as she looked off into space.

     “Did I lay it on a little thick?” Samantha asked Spirit as she sat to the side of Chloe while making sure she wasn’t about to pass out from the shock of being told what her future would hold.

     “Maybe just a little Sammi.” Spirit said as she wrapped an arm around Chloe and hugged her to let her know everything would be fine. “I’ll be with you every step of the way sis, helping to keep you safe.” Spirit added as she tried to add a silver lining to the dark tale Samantha laid out.

     “If I have a path laid out for me like that, then can’t someone up there just turn me into a girl so I feel like I fit in?” Chloe asked with a snuffle as she started to tear up.

     “I know your television makes it look like we can do many things Chloe, but sadly that is not one of them. We have very little control over what happens in this world, we just try and stop people from feeling pain after the loss of one they love, or a ghost is causing more pain by remaining.” Samantha said with a sad look as she knelt down in front of Chloe and looked up at her. “I can’t say too much, but you do get what you want the most, one day though.” Samantha promised with a smile.

     “Really? You’re not just telling me that trying to cheer me up?” Chloe asked as she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand.

     “I’m an Angel sweetie, I can’t lie to you.” Samantha pouted like Chloe had just hurt her feelings, but she was soon smiling again though.

     “Why was I born looking like a boy, if I’m really a girl?” Chloe finally asked as she looked Samantha in the eyes hoping to get the truth.

     “I wish I had an answer Chloe, but it’s like asking why the sun comes up, or why does the bread always land butter side down.” Samantha frowned like that was the biggest question in the universe.

    Chloe found herself giggling at the silly way Samantha acted. “So you can’t answer my question then, is what you’re trying to say?”

     “I’m sorry, but it’s well above my pay grade.” Samantha sighed. “Spirit and I will be with you though, so don’t think for a second you’re on your own, through the transition and the whispering.”

     “Thank you Sammi, it was nice to meet you, and I hope you drop in and see me again sometime.” Chloe said as she gave Samantha a hug just before she got ready to vanish again.

     “I’ll always be close by, just like Spirit is, so just call if you need me, and I’ll be here.” Samantha said just before she gave Chloe a wave and was suddenly gone, leaving Chloe and Spirit alone again.

     “Why did you lie to me about my reason for having this gift?” Chloe asked as she looked over at Spirit with a hurt look in her eyes.

     “I never lied to you Chloe; I just wasn’t allowed to tell you all the details.” Spirit said as she looked at the spot where Samantha had just been stood.

     “Oh, so you would have told me if you could?” Chloe looked a little happier now she knew Spirit was under orders not to tell here everything.

     “Yes! I don’t want any secrets from you, but Sammi thought it better she explain everything to you rather than me just blabbing it, as she said.” Spirit rolled her eyes like she never blabbed anything.

     “I like Sammi, and I’m sure she was only thinking of me not believing you when she did that.” Chloe smiled as she rested her head on the side of Spirit’s. “Did you hear what mum promised me earlier, while we were round at Jennifer’s?” Chloe asked excitedly.

     “The thing about you getting a kitten, or two of them?” Spirit giggled. “Yes I heard, and it is the sort of thing I would have said when I was alive.”

     “I’ve never had any pets of my own before. My other mum was allergic to cats and dogs, and I was too scared of what Mark would do to them if he got angry. Hurting me is one thing, but hurting animals...” Chloe trailed off with a tear in her eyes not able to find the words to describe how it made her feel.

     “Mum wouldn’t let me have pets at the old house, she said it was too busy and she was worried about them getting run over on the main road that ran past it, but she did promise me some pets once we moved.” Spirit grinned, happy that Chloe would still be getting her pets, even if it was going to be a different Chloe getting them.

     “If the girl has any kittens left when mum gets the number from Jenny, I hope you’ll come and help me pick two out.” Chloe said as she sat up and looked at Spirit. “They can be both our pets then sis. I saw how you were able to still fuss Jenny’s cats back at her place earlier today.” Chloe grinned.

     “I’d like that a lot, but only if I get to name the one I pick as well?” Spirit asked.

     “Deal!” Chloe giggled as she held out her hand to shake on it with her.

    Spirit shook Chloe’s hand and then they hugged again as well, but they broke the hug when there was a knock at the door just before Valarie poked her head around it and saw her two daughters sat on the bed hugging each other.

     “Hello sweeties, what are you both looking so happy about?”Valarie asked when she saw the two girls sat grinning at her.

     “Chloe said I can pick and name one of the kittens you’re letting her get tomorrow.” Spirit sat grinning on the bed as Valarie walked over to where they were sat.

     “I’m glad to hear that.” Valarie smiled with a tear in her eye.

     “Is everything alright mummy?” Spirit asked as she reached out trying to cup her mums face in her hand, but it just went straight through.

     “I’m fine sweetie; I just wish I had you both as my real daughters.” Valarie sighed. “But this is better than not having either of you.” She smiled.

     “But would you have let me become a girl if you already had Spirit as your daughter though?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, I’d have done whatever it took to make sure both my children were happy, and I still will.” Valarie said looking serious as she looked at Chloe and then Spirit again.

     “I love you mum.” Chloe said as she threw her arms around Valarie’s neck as she knelt down just in front of them.

     “I love you both very much as well.” Valarie said as she hugged Chloe back. “Now I need you to get ready for bed young lady.” Valarie added once they finished hugging.

    Chloe was soon in her bathroom brushing her teeth while Valarie turned down the bed ready for Chloe to get in. Once Chloe was in bed and Valarie had tucked her in. Valarie looked down at Chloe like she had something to say to her.

     “Is everything alright mummy?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, but I wanted to let you know that we will be having another body living in the house with us.” Valarie said with a grin, so Chloe didn’t see it as being a bad person moving in with them.

     “Who is it mummy? Won’t they find out about my secret?”

     “They already know sweetie, it’s your Aunty Ashley.” Valarie grinned.

     “That’s great mummy.” Chloe grinned at the news her aunty would be moving in with them. Chloe had been having so much fun with her Aunty since they met the day before, even if she did try to scare the life out of her in the beginning, and then it took some time to convince Aunty Ash that she wasn’t just part of a team trying to con her sister.

     “I know.” Valarie grinned back. “It’s going to take a couple of weeks for her to get everything sorted out, but that will give me time to get a bedroom sorted out for her.”

     “Spirit says she’s happy about it as well.” Chloe said as she looked over to her side where Spirit was now lying on the bed next to Chloe.

     “Can I see my other daughter one more time before I leave you to get some sleep?” Valarie asked looking hopeful. She was waiting for Chloe to pull her hand out from under the covers, but she saw the misted form of her other daughter start to appear without Chloe moving a hand. “How are you doing that?” Valarie asked.

     “The same way I’ve been doing it all day.” Chloe giggled. “Spirit is only solid to me, so she can still reach through things to touch me, even bed covers.” Chloe added as she lifted her hand that Spirit was touching to make it so their mum could see them.

     “That’s handy to know.” Valarie smiled as she watched her other daughter’s body form into a misty image she could now see more clearly. “I have a head full of questions for you Spirit. Like do you still need sleep or food?”

     “No, I don’t need either of them anymore. I normally go and carry on my training with my probation officer while Chloe is sleeping, but I can also keep an eye on her dreams and make sure they are only pleasant ones.” Spirit explained.

     “Probation officer?” Valarie asked looking worried.

     “Not that sort of probation officer mum.” Spirit giggled. “Sammi is more of a training officer, but she likes to think that she’s also keeping an eye on me and keeping me out of trouble.”

     “Sammi?” Valarie asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “Samantha’s an angel, and she’s very pretty with red hair, which I found odd to see on an angel.” Chloe said in a whisper.

     “You’ve seen an angel?” Valarie asked part in shock and part in jealousy.

     “Yes, did I do something wrong mummy?” Chloe asked nervously.

     “No sweetie, but I’m just a little worried about all these people from the other side you keep meeting.” Valarie said as she kissed Chloe of the forehead.

    Chloe thought it best to leave out the part where the grim reaper dropped in to kneel before her and offer his protection on the path that lay before her. Chloe didn’t think her new mum was ready for that just yet.

     “Well I’ll say good night to you, and I’ll tell you to keep out of trouble and listen to what your teacher has to say.” Valarie said as she first looked at Chloe, and then she looked at Spirit.

    Both girls smiled back at their mother just before Spirit released Chloe’s hand so Valarie couldn’t see her anymore. Spirit waited for her mother to leave the room before she risked talking to Chloe again, just in case their mother saw that she was speaking, or the fact that Chloe was listening to her saying something, not that Valarie would be able to hear any of Spirit’s side.

     “Don’t say anything to anyone about you gifts, not even mother or Aunty Ash.” Spirit warned. “I was worried you were going to tell them about the Grim.”

     “But they already know about my gifts sis.” Chloe said looking confused.

     “They know a little bit about it, but not all of it, and we have to keep it that way. Mum would freak if she found out you had your own grim reaper on verbal speed dial.” Spirit said looking worried.

     “I’ll do my best, but I’ve never been very good at telling lies.” Chloe pointed out.

     “You better get good, or people will find out pretty quick that you’re not who you seem to be, namely me.” Spirit said looking even more worried now.

     “I don’t see that as lying thought, because in my heart and soul I feel like I am a girl.” Chloe pouted. “And I have you to help me with the Chloe stuff I don’t know yet.”

     “True.” Spirit sighed. “I better let you get some sleep. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow.” Spirit added looking serious as she said it.

     “Why? What will I have to do?” Chloe asked, thinking she had another ghost to help move on.

     “We have kittens to pick out and name.” Spirit said it like Chloe should have realised what she was getting at from the beginning.

    Chloe tried to get her hands out from under the covers to give Spirit a slap, but by the time she’d got them free, Spirit was gone. Chloe just let out a sigh and then pulled the covers back over her again and turned the light off before going to sleep.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © July 2012

Part Six of Ten

Chapter eleven: Making more friends

    Valarie and Ashley were sat at the kitchen table when a sleepy looking Chloe padded into the kitchen and gave them a sleepy smile as she made her way over to the table and gave each of them a hug.

     “Morning sweetie. You had a good lie in this morning didn’t you?” Valarie asked as she pulled Chloe onto her knee for a better hug.

     “Morning mummy, Aunty Ash.” Chloe said just before she yawned. She’d already hugged Ashley, but they never spoke as Ashley didn’t think Chloe was awake yet. “That bed is really comfy.” Chloe mumbled as she cuddled up to Valarie a little more as she enjoyed the hug.

     “I’m glad you think so, but now we need to get you fed so we can get ready to go out.” Valarie informed Chloe as she got her morning hug.

     “Where do we have to go today?” Chloe whined as she was hoping to spend some more time sorting out her new room.

     “We need to go and see a man about a dog, well a girl about some kittens.” Valarie giggled at her own little joke.

     “Jenny called already with the number?” Chloe asked looking more awake all of a sudden.

     “Yes, and I’ve already called the girl with the kittens, and she hasn’t sold any of them yet, so you will have a litter of six to choose from.” Valarie explained.

     “I’m not really feeling very hungry this morning mummy, so I’ll go up and get dressed now.” Chloe said trying to slide off Valarie’s knee.

     “You will sit and have some breakfast and then take a shower while I sort you out something to wear.” Valarie said in a firm voice as she pointed at the empty seat with a cereal bowl waiting for Chloe to pour some cereal into.

    Chloe went to argue with her mum, but stopped and sat down when she heard Spirit speak to her from the other side of the room, where she was leaning against the sink, or it looked like she was leaning against the sink. Chloe wasn’t sure how she was able to do that without falling straight through it.

     “You won’t get out the kitchen until you’ve had something to eat sis, trust me on that one.” Spirit giggled.

    Chloe was soon tucking into a bowl of Shreddes while Valarie buttered and then added jam to two slices of toast for her to eat when she’d finished her cereal.

     “Not bad for someone that said they weren’t hungry.” Ashley said as she watched Chloe put the last of her second slice of toast in her mouth.

     “Sorry for lying to you mummy.” Chloe said looking a little embarrassed.

     “Don’t worry about it sweetie. I know you were just getting excited about going to get the kittens.” Valarie said as she gave Chloe a wash cloth to clean her hands and face with. “Now let’s go and get the rest of you cleaned and dressed.” Valarie added as she helped Chloe get up from the table and then followed her from the kitchen back up to Chloe’s bedroom.

    Chloe was soon in the shower while Valarie laid out some clothes for her to wear. Valarie wanted Chloe to look smart and very girlie when she went to pick out the two kittens she wanted, The girl she was getting them from went to the same school Chloe would be going to when they went back to school in a couple of weeks, and the last thing Valarie wanted was for some girl to see Chloe as a boy.

     “We don’t have anything to feed them.” Chloe said as she burst into the bedroom again looking worried with a towel wrapped around her upper chest like she’d seen women do in the movies.

    Valarie smiled when she saw the way Chloe had the towel, even though she had nothing to cover up there yet. “We can call in and get some food and other bits once we have the kitten’s sweetie, now come over here and let me help get you dressed.” Valarie said as she held her arms out to make a start.

    Chloe was soon in panties and a training bra with a little padding to give her a more girlie shape. Valarie tried to match the way her Chloe had looked before she died. Valarie also thought it would help the new Chloe to feel a little more confident if she looked down and saw little bumps on her chest.

     “Is Spirit in here with us?” Valarie asked as she sat Chloe at the dressing table, so she could sort out Chloe’s hair for her.

     “Yes, she’s sat on the bed.” Chloe said as she looked at Spirit laid out on the bed watching her mother play with Chloe’s hair.

     “I’ll need your help today Spirit.” Valarie said as she looked at the empty bed where Chloe had said her sister was. “Chloe is going to be meeting a girl that goes to the same school she will be starting in a couple of weeks, so I need you to help coach her on how to act around other girls so she doesn’t make any mistakes.”

     “You can count on me mum.” Spirit said as she sat up looking serious about her mission.

     “She says you can count on her mum.” Chloe said informing their mother, due to her not being able to hear or see Spirit without Chloe holding hands with her.

    Chloe was soon ready to leave and so was Valarie. Ashley wasn’t going with them this time, she wanted to make some calls and get the sale of her house underway, and also work out what she needed to get moved to the house, and what would just be surplus to requirement and could be sold off. Ashley waved them off at the door and then went back inside to make a start.

     “What’s the name of the girl selling the kittens?” Chloe asked as she sat in the passenger seat next to her mother.

     “Her names Stacy, and she sounded like a nice girl on the phone. She’s excited to meet you.” Valarie smiled.

     “Why is she excited about meeting me?” Chloe asked with a puzzled look.

     “I gather there aren’t many other children around here, with us being out in the country.” Valarie explained. “Most of the children going to the school come from miles away, and the Easter break means that most will be back home doing things with their families.”

     “Will it be okay for me to make friends with this Stacy? What if she finds out about my secret?” Chloe asked looking worried as she pointed at her groin.

     “We will need to be careful, but I can’t see why you can’t make lots of new friends.” Valarie smiled as she reached over and took Chloe’s hand in hers. “Besides it would look odd if you didn’t make any friends while you were here.” Valarie added.

     “I never made any friends as James, so I doubt that now I’m Chloe that will change.” Chloe said looking a little gloomy as she thought back to all the times James had tried joining in with the boys, just to be teased, and then the same thing happened with the girls as well. James had given up on finding friends and then even bothering with school.

     “You’re not James anymore though sweetie. I can guarantee you will have a bunch of friends once you start school.” Valarie said proud of her promise.

     “I’m your friend.” Spirit said as she poked her head through the gap between the two front seats and smiled at Chloe.

     “True, but would you have been friends with me while I was still a boy called James?” Chloe asked.

     “I’d like to say yes, but I doubt it.” Spirit said looking sad that she wouldn’t have given James the time of day back when she was alive. “But you’re not a boy called James anymore, you’re my sister Chloe.” Spirit added with a grin as she grabbed Chloe’s shoulder.

    Valarie was beginning to get use to Chloe talking to herself, or Spirit as she knew it was. Valarie smiled when she saw the misty image of her other daughter take shape as she sat in the back seat with her head poking through between their seats. Valarie almost snapped at Spirit to sit back and put her seatbelt back on, but remembered that she couldn’t get hurt even if the car did crash, so she kept quiet and let Spirit help to make Chloe feel better about herself.

    Chloe soon forgot her worries about everything when they pulled onto a driveway and came to a stop. Chloe knew she was close to having two beautiful little kittens to look after.

    They got out the car, but before they could ring the doorbell of the house, the door opened and they found a girl that looked to be the same age as Chloe stood there smiling at them. The girl had raven black hair and pale skin like she didn’t get out in the sun too often. Chloe thought she had a pretty face, almost gothic apart from the big grin on her face.

     “Hi! You must be Miss Ashcroft and Chloe.” The girl smiled even more. “I’m Stacy, please do come in.” She added as she stepped aside and let Valarie and Chloe into the house.

     “Hello Stacy, are your parents home?” Valarie asked, not sure their daughter should be letting people just enter their home like this.

     “Daddies at work and mum’s in the kitchen baking.” Stacy said. “I’ll take you to meet her, and also show you the kittens.” Stacy grinned as she looked at a now grinning Chloe.

    Chloe found her hand being grabbed as she was dragged through the house with Valarie following close behind trying not to giggle as she saw Chloe look back at her.

     “Mum! Chloe and her mum are here to look at the kittens.” Stacy shouted as she pushed the door open that led into the kitchen.

    Chloe had no idea what Stacy’s dad looked like, but she could see that Stacy was the spitting image of her mother.

     “Hello.” Chloe said with a little nervous wave as she looked up at the woman stood at a table with flour on the end of her nose and some in her raven black hair.

     “Hello dear, my aren’t you just the cutest little thing.” The woman said as she cleaned her hands as she made her way across the kitchen to great her two new guests. “Hello Miss Ashcroft, I’m Dorothy, Stacy’s mum.” Dorothy said as she held out her hand to shake Valarie’s.

     “Nice to meet you, and please call me Valarie, or Val for short.” Valarie said as she shook Dorothy’s hand.

     “You must call me Dot then, most people do.” Dorothy giggled. “I was just about to make a pot of tea, would you care to join me for one?” Dorothy asked.

     “I’d love to. Thank you very much.” Valarie smiled as she let Dorothy lead her over to the table and take a seat while she set to work making the pot of tea.

     “Do you want to go see the kittens Chloe?” Stacy asked. Chloe started grinning even more as she nodded her head up and down. “You don’t say much do you?” Stacy asked with a giggle.

     “I’m sure you can say enough for the two of you.” Dorothy giggled.

     “Mum!” Stacey whined. “I’m not that bad.” Stacy added with her hands on her hips looking more adult than she was.

     “I’m sure that Chloe is just a little shy, give her a little time to get to know you, then she can run away in fear.” Dorothy giggled some more.

     “You make me sound like a monster.” Stacey said as she ran over and playfully tried to slap her mum’s backside, but just got pulled into a hug instead.

     “I like her; she’s even crazier than me.” Spirit said as she stood at Chloe’s side watching Stacy get hugged to death by her mother.

    Chloe knew she couldn’t answer Spirit without Stacy and Dorothy thinking she was nuts, so she just giggled as she also watched the two of them playing around. Chloe thought it was just how her mother and Aunty Ash played around with her. It was something James' mother never did with him, which made Chloe wonder just how ill his mother had been before she died.

     “Let’s go and see the kittens.” Stacey said when she finally broke free of her mum’s grip.

    Stacy led Chloe into a little room that led off from the kitchen where there was a small gate across the bottom part of the doorway. Chloe looked over and saw a large basket in the corner of the room with a large lazy looking cat lying in it sleeping while kittens bounded around playing with each other. They were all soon trying to climb the gate when they saw Chloe and Stacy stood there.

     “Wow, they are all so beautiful.” Chloe said as she reached over and stroked a couple of them while the others all tried to bat her hand with their paws.

     “They seem to like you, not that they shouldn’t.” Stacy giggled as she saw how much the kittens liked Chloe. “I’d keep them all if mum would let me, but she says I have to get rid of four, but she’ll let me keep two of them.” Stacy explained.

     “Which two do you want to keep?” Chloe asked.

     “Any two will be fine for me; I want you to pick the two you like first.” Stacy smiled as she looked at Chloe and then back at the kittens all meowing to be picked up.

     “I like the smoky gray one.” Spirit said as she pointed down at the one trying to climb the fence to get at her.

     “It looks like he likes you, he’s normally the quiet one that just wants to sleep, this is the liveliest I’ve ever seen him.” Stacey said as she watched the little thing going mad trying to get over the fence for some reason. Stacy had no idea what sort of affect Spirit had on animals, and she couldn’t see Spirit stood the other side of Chloe reaching in to play with the smoky gray coloured kitten.

     “I’ve just got to have him then, and I like this one as well.” Chloe said as she picked up a ginger one in her left hand while picking up the smoky one in her right. “Will that be alright?” Chloe asked as she tried to keep hold of them both until Stacy helped her out by taking the ginger one off her hands so she could fuss the smoky gray one.

     “That’s fine.” Stacy grinned as she stroked the ginger one. “You’ve picked a boy and a girl, so the girl will be the boss when they grow up.” Stacy added as she held up the ginger one to let Chloe know she was the girl and the smoky gray one was the boy.

     “Thank you for letting me buy them off you Stacy.” Chloe said as she stroked and played with the little bundle of fur in her hands. The kitten was going mad as he had Chloe and Spirit fussing him.

     “Wow, he really does like you.” Stacy giggled as she watched the little gray kitten rubbing his head up and down Chloe’s chest as he purred like a sports car. “I don’t want any money for the kittens either Chloe, just a good home, and I can already see that they will have that.” Stacy added with another giggle.

    Stacy couldn’t see that Spirit was also fussing the gray kitten and this was the thing making him act so loving and also making him purr like a little sports car. “He’s just the cutest little thing I’ve ever seen.” Spirit cooed as she kept fussing him.

     “Thank you Stacy, I’ll spoil them rotten and make sure they are the two best looked after cats on the planet.” Chloe promised.

     “I trust you will Chloe.” Stacey said as she turned and nodded her head for Chloe to follow her back into the kitchen where their mother’s were. “Mum sorted out a couple of boxes for the kittens to go in for their trip back to their new homes.” Stacy explained as she walked over to a line of boxes and then placed the ginger one inside before taking the gray one off Chloe and placing him in the same box.

     “I see you found two you like then sweetheart.” Valarie said as she looked in the box at the two kittens falling over each other as they looked around the box Stacy had just placed them in.

     “I don’t like them mummy, I love them.” Chloe said as she threw her arms around Stacy and hugged her in thanks for the kittens. “Sorry, I got a little carried away.” Chloe added as she realised that she’d just started hugging Stacy like they were the best of friends, not that it would be hard for her to think of Stacy as a friend, she was that easy to like.

     “Don’t be sorry girlfriend.” Stacy grinned just before she did the same thing to Chloe as she hugged her back. “I knew we’d be friends the minute I saw you at the front door.” Stacy pointed out with an even bigger grin.

     “Why don’t you give Chloe a tour of the gardens while Valarie and I finish our drinks?” Dorothy asked. “You can both take a can of soda out the fridge as well.” Dorothy added.

    Stacy’s answer to her mother’s question was to grab two cans of coke out the fridge and then a couple of straws before she vanished out into the garden pulling a worried looking Chloe behind her.

     “I hope Chloe can cope with Stacy, she tends to be a force of nature most the time, but she’s clicked with your Chloe right away.” Dorothy giggled.

     “I’m sure Chloe will be fine. It will do her some good to make some new friends.” Valarie said, hiding the worry she felt about Chloe interacting with other girls her age so soon. She just hoped that Spirit was keeping an eye on things, and helping when needed to make their little deception work.

*****

     “Are you looking forward to starting school then Chloe?” Stacey asked as they walked out into the large back garden. Chloe had only ever known the city and concrete as James, so all this green and fresh air was new to her, but she loved all the natural colour.

     “I’d say I was more scared than excited.” Chloe replied just before taking a sip from her can of coke.

     “You don’t need to be, most the other kids are okay to be around. You do get the odd one or two that think the universe revolves around them, but I’ll soon point them out to you, so you know to keep out their way.” Stacy said with a roll of her eyes. “We should swap details, so I can help fill you in on things at the old place.” Stacy added all excitedly.

     “Details?” Chloe asked looking a little confused.

     “Yes, details. Mobile, email, and all that stuff.” Stacy said with a giggle as she thought Chloe was just playing around.

    Chloe was just about to say she didn’t have any of that stuff when Spirit stopped her. “Just giggle, like you were playing with her Chloe, and then agree to it saying it sounds like a wonderful idea.” Spirit coached her.

     “Sounds like a great idea, remind me when we get back inside and I’ll write it all down for you, but I don’t have a mobile though.” Chloe pointed out as she giggled like Spirit had told her to.

     “You don’t have a mobile?” Stacy said looking shocked, it was like Chloe had said she didn’t have a body part, or something worse. “How can you come from the big city and not have a mobile?”

     “Tell her you lost it in the move, and mother needs to take you to get a new one.” Spirit said.

     “I did have one, but I’m forever losing them. Mum says she wasn’t going to let me have another one, but I’m starting to wear her down.” Chloe grinned.

     “Tell her that you have email though, and you’ll email her your new number when you get it sorted out.” Spirit told her to say.

     “I hope to have a new phone in the next day or two, so I’ll email it to you, or just call you and let you have it that way.” Chloe smiled. “I can give you the land line number though, so we can chat on that until I do, that is if you want to talk to me.” Chloe added, not sure whether or not Stacy would want to talk to her that much or not.

     “If I want to talk to you?!” Stacy asked looking shocked with her mouth hanging open for a couple of seconds. “Your mother will be trying to prise the phone out your hands because she’ll be sick of seeing you with the thing glued to your ear, and not being able to talk to people herself.” Stacy giggled.

    Chloe did a nervous giggle as she worried about what Stacy would find to talk about for that length of time. Chloe was also worried about tripping up and saying the wrong things, as she hadn’t found that much out about the real Chloe, but she did keep getting old memories of Chloe’s popping into her head, so she was hoping they would help her fit in and hold her own against this new friend.

     “I really do love this girl.” Spirit giggled as she tried to throw her arms around Stacy, but just passed right through her. “I’m jealous.” Spirit added with a pout when she reformed on the other side of her. Chloe looked worried for a couple of seconds until she saw Spirit start to grin again.

     “You okay Chloe? You looked a little worried there for a second.” Stacy asked having seen the worried look Chloe had given Spirit on the other side of her.

     “I’m fine Stacy, just amazed at the size of your garden.” Chloe said trying to move the conversation on to other things. It worked, as Stacey was soon showing her around the garden.

     “Do you want to see my rabbits?” Stacey was soon asking as she grabbed Chloe’s hand and started leading her towards a penned in area on the other side of the house.

    Chloe found herself looking down into a pen with two white bunnies in one side and a white and gray bunny in the other side. “They’re so cute.” Chloe said as she reached in and stroked one of them. “Why is that one on its own?” Chloe asked as she leaned into the second pen where the white and gray one was on its own.

    “He’s a boy bunny, and they are both girl bunnies. Mother says I can’t have any more bunnies, if you know what I mean.” Stacy said with a raised eyebrow.

    Chloe had heard grownups use the term ‘going at it like bunnies, so she had a pretty good idea what Stacy was getting at. “Do they really do that all the time?” Chloe asked in a whisper.

     “Yep, eat, sleep and that.” Stacy grinned.

     “Wow.” Was Chloe’s response. “Do you have any other pets?” Chloe asked, wanting to find out more about her new friend.

     “We have some horses and a couple of dogs. Do you want to go see them?” Stacey asked about the horses more than the dogs.

     “I’d love to see the horses, but dogs scare me.” Chloe informed her new friend.

     “Trust me Chloe, these dogs are just big dopy and stand a better chance of licking you to death than scaring you.” Stacy giggled as she led Chloe through a gate at the far side of the house out into a courtyard with what looked like stables on the other side.

     “How many horses do you have?” Chloe asked when she saw the long line of stable doors.

     “We own four ourselves, but we rent out stable space to three other girls from school, so they can have their horses here while they are at school, but they take them home again when they’re on holiday.” Stacey explained as she walked over to a bag and pulled out some mints to give the horses that had now poked their heads out the open stable doors. “Grab a hand full and come make some new friends. They love anyone willing to give them a mint or two.” Stacy giggled.

    Chloe soon had a hand full and was making friends with the four beautiful creatures as they happily took the mints from Chloe’s hand, but not once biting her. Chloe had to look to her side when she heard Spirit giggle at something.

     “Sorry sis, but all four horses think of Stacy as their mother because she takes such good care of them. They all think of you as mint lady now because you give them nice treats.” Spirit explained the reason for her giggling.

     “You can talk to animals?” Chloe asked Spirit before she had time to stop herself, forgetting that Stacy was stood next to her.

     “I love talking to all my pets. They're like my best friends most the time.” Stacy answered Chloe’s question thinking she was talking to her. “They’re good listeners. I hope you take the time to talk with your two kittens.” Stacy warned with a smile.

     “I’ll talk to them so much that they will run off, or sit with their little paws in their ears trying to block me out.” Chloe giggled as she had a vision of the two kittens doing just that.

    Stacy must have had the same images as Chloe because she was soon doubled over in a fit of giggles. Chloe used this to look at Spirit and get an answer to the question she’d asked her.

     “Okay! Yes I can talk to animals now as well as humans.” Spirit said with a dramatic sigh. “And the black horse wants you to give him more mints.” Spirit added as she pointed to the large all black horse now making all the noise.

    Chloe still had a couple of mints left, so she stepped over to the black horse and gave them to him. He seemed to calm down once he knew Chloe had no more mints, and he was happy to let her stoke his head.

     “Wow, I’ve never seen anyone able to do that with him.” Stacy said. “He’s been a pain to try and train, doesn’t like anyone riding him. Daddy said he was going to have to get rid of him, but he’s been too busy with work to get around to doing it.” Stacy explained happily.

     “Ask if you can have a go at riding him.” Spirit said. Chloe just looked at Spirit as if to say ‘Are you insane, did you not just hear what the girl said?’ “Trust me, he’ll let you ride him, you’re the only one that he will let ride him.” Spirit explained.

     “Do you mind if I have a go at riding him?” Chloe asked as she stroked and fussed the horse that had taken a shine to her.

     “I’m not sure about that Chloe. Have you ever ridden a horse before?” Stacy asked looking nervous all of a sudden.

     “Tell her yes, loads of times.” Spirit said.

     “Yes, I was thinking of asking mother to get me one now we were living out here in the country.” Chloe said adding to what Spirit had just told her to say.

     “I’m not sure we have the time now to get him saddled up, and you’re not dressed for riding horses, but I can lend you some of my clothes if you really want to?” Stacy said as she made a mental list of what she’d need to sort out for Chloe to go horse riding.

    Chloe looked a little panicked as she looked at Spirit. Spirit knew why Chloe was looking worried, Stacy might see something she wasn’t suppose to see if she started letting Chloe wear her clothes, and if they were tight fitting horse riding trousers then that could be very bad.

     “We better leave it for today then Stacy, but I will ask my mum and then I can come dressed for it, and we can both go out for a ride.” Chloe said using what Stacy said to talk her out of it.

     “That sounds like an even better idea.” Stacy grinned. “I’ll saddle up another horse though; I don’t want to risk you getting hurt on this one.” Stacy added as she tried to stroke the black one Chloe had taken a shine to.

     “Trust me Chloe and tell her you like this one and you trust him to behave himself.” Spirit pleaded.

     “No! I like this one Stacy, and I just know he will be on his best behaviour for me.” Chloe pouted as she fussed the house. “If all goes well, I may even ask mummy of I can buy him off your father and then rent a stall off you so I can come and help to look after him.” Chloe added with excitement in her voice.

    Chloe wasn’t sure how much of the excitement was hers, and how much belonged to Spirit when she was still alive, but looking at the grin on Spirit’s face, Chloe got the impression that she had always wanted a horse, and now she was going to get Chloe to get one for her.

     “Are you always this stubborn once you make your mind up about something?” Stacy asked.

    Chloe looked at Spirit for an answer, but all Spirit did was shrug, so Chloe took that to be a yes. “Most the time, but I just have such a good feeling about this horse.” Chloe tried to explain. “Just don’t say anything to my mum yet though, let me talk to her about it later.” Chloe added, not wanting to put her new mother on the spot just after agreeing to her having the two kittens.

    Stacy was fine with that, and they made their way back to the house, but not before Stacy forced Chloe to go see the two dogs they had. The dogs looked like sheep dogs to Chloe, and Stacy had been right about them not being scary. They were all over Chloe wanting fuss from her, and then they acted a little weird, or Stacy thought they did when they started jumping around and dong silly things next to Chloe. Stacy couldn’t see the two dogs playing around with the ghostly image of Spirit, but Chloe could, and tried to help mask them playing around with each other.

    The two girls soon found themselves back in the kitchen where they washed their hands before sitting down to enjoy a freshly baked cake each. Chloe thanked Stacy for the kittens, and promised to email her later in the day before she left with the box in her arms containing her two meowing kittens.

Chapter twelve: You’re asking for something

    Chloe was sat in the back of the car with the box on the seat next to her as they drove back towards the house. She had the lid of the box open a bit so she could look in at the two scared looking kittens, but they seemed to calm down when they saw Chloe’s smiling face looking at them. They were also being calmed by Spirit’s hand fussing them from the other side. Spirit had her head poking straight through the closed part of the box, not being hindered by things like that anymore, as she had her hand poking into the box through one of the sides.

     “Looks like you made a new friend today sweetie.” Valarie said as she drove the car.

     “Yes, my first friend ever.” Chloe smiled as she thought about all the fun she hoped to have with Stacy. “Stacy said I need to get a mobile though. I had to lie about losing my last one as a reason for not having one at the minute.” Chloe added, not sure if she was doing the right thing telling her mother about telling a lie or not.

     “Every girl needs a cell phone these days, so I can see why it would be a shock to Stacy to find out you didn’t have one.” Valarie giggled. “I need to call in and grab some food and milk for the kittens, so I’ll see what they have in the way of phones while I’m in there.” Valarie added with a smile.

     “Mummy?” Chloe asked sounding nervous.

     “Yes sweetie?”

     “Can I ask you for something else as well?” Chloe asked very slowly.

     “Why do I get the feeling I’m not going to like this?” Valarie asked as she looked at Chloe in the rear view mirror.

     “Stacy showed me that they had some horses and Spirit said a beautiful black one was waiting for me to ride him, so I asked if I could, but then Stacy said I wasn’t dressed right, and she offered to let me wear some of her things if I really wanted to. I talked her out of it for the time being, but I might have said you’d let me buy the horse and then rent a stall at their stable, so I can ride him whenever I want.” Chloe explained before she sat waiting for her mother to blow her stack.

     “So you think you might have said all that to Stacy, or you did say all that to Stacy?” Valarie finally asked.

     “I did say all that to Stacy.” Chloe said as she hung her head in shame. “I’m sorry mummy, but I just got carried away, and the horse is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” Chloe pleaded.

     “And have you ever ridden a horse before?” Valarie asked.

     “Spirit told me to say yes to Stacy.” Chloe answered.

     “I’m not asking you what Spirit told you to say, I’m asking if you’ve ever ridden a horse before?” Valarie pointed out.

     “I remember having a donkey ride at a school fair once.” Chloe said as she remembered the time when James mother had taken him to a fair and let him have a ride on one.

     “I’ll take that as a no then.” Valarie replied. “Riding a real horse is very different to having a go on a donkey at a school fair sweetie.” Valarie added when she saw the look on Chloe’s face.

     “I’ll email Stacy when we get home and tell her I was wrong to say that you’d let me have my own horse.” Chloe said as she went back to looking at the two kittens playing with Spirit’s fingers as they appeared through the side of the box in different places.

     “I never said you couldn’t have the horse Chloe, I just don’t think its right to let Stacy think you have more experience than you actually have.” Valarie explained with a grin when she saw the expression change from one of gloom to one of joy on Chloe’s face. “So the first thing you do before I let you on the back of a horse is to tell Stacy the truth about your lack of experience.” Valarie warned.

     “Thank you mummy, you’re the best.” Chloe said as she sat grinning in the back of the car with Spirit sat the other side of her grinning just as much.

     “Either that, or the world’s biggest pushover.” Valarie giggled.

    Valarie was soon pulling into the car park of an ASDA Wal-Mart and parking up.

     “Wait here with the kittens and I’ll be as quick as I can.” Valarie said as she got out the car and made her way into the store.

     “I can’t believe mum is going to let me have a horse.” Chloe said as she sat watching Spirit play with the kittens.

     “She always said I could have a horse of my own one day, I’m just glad you will get to have it now instead.” Spirit smiled as she finally stopped playing with the kittens and looked at her sister.

     “Doesn’t any of this bother you at all?” Chloe asked. “Me having all the things you should have.”

     “No, because my mum is happy and alive still, and I saw the things you went through as James, and I’m glad to see you making friends and getting to live your life as a girl.” Spirit said as she reached across the box and took hold of Chloe’s hand. “You can’t tell me that it wasn’t fun hanging around with Stacy today?” Spirit asked with a grin.

     “It was lots of fun, and I think she really liked me, not like other kids in the past who just tricked me for fun, or just wanted to get me in trouble.” Chloe added with some anger in her voice when she thought back to the times James had thought someone wanted to be his friend, but it always turned out to be a trick, just to get the other kids to laugh at him.

     “Those kids were just being mean because you were pretending to be a boy, when really you were always a girl.” Spirit explained. “I’ve seen the person you really are Chloe, and I know that you were always meant to be a girl, and one day soon you will be a girl on the outside, just like you are in here.” Spirit added as she touched a hand to Chloe’s chest.

     “I hope your right sis.” Chloe smiled.

     “I’m your spirit guide, so yes I know, if I didn’t I’d be called Hope, not Spirit.” She grinned as she playfully slapped Chloe’s arm making her giggle.

     “You’re insane sis.” Chloe giggled as she playfully slapped Spirit back, but stopped when she saw an old couple looking in the car at the girl talking to herself while trying to swat flies or something like that. “Great! Now people think that I’m insane.” Chloe said after the old couple had got in their car and driven away.

     “I could save them the trouble of thinking it sis.” Spirit said, not letting any of it bother her. “Chances are you’ll never see that old couple again, so why worry about it?”” Spirit added.

     “Do you mean they don’t have long to live?” Chloe asked looking worried.

     “I don’t know stuff like that! I just mean that we are still a long way from home and they may live in another village in the opposite direction.” Spirit pointed out what she was getting at. “You have quite the morbid outlook on life, do you know that?” Spirit added.

     “I’m sat talking to the spirit of a dead girl that decided she wanted to save her mother from death by using my body to come back and force me to help her.” Chloe pointed out.

     “You’re never going to let me live that down are you?” Spirit said in fake annoyance.

     “Hello! Dead girl. How can you live anything down, you’re dead!” Chloe shouted.

     “Details, details.” Spirit giggled which soon set Chloe off. “Let’s get down to something more serious.” Spirit said when Chloe stopping giggling.

     “What would that be?” Chloe asked looking worried that she needed to help another ghost move on, but she soon wanted to slap Spirit on the arm again for worrying her for no reason.

     “We need to pick names out for the kittens.” Spirit said as she looked in the box that the two worn out balls of fur were curled up together falling asleep.

     “That’s the serious thing we need to sort out?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, we can’t keep calling them him and her can we?” Spirit said.

     “True, but what do you want to call the boy?” Chloe asked.

     “You’ll let me name one of them for you?” Spirit asked looking more excited now.

     “You did help me pick them, so it’s only right that you get to name one of them.” Chloe smiled as she looked in the box at the two sleeping kittens. “I’m going to call her Angel, because she looks so angelic now she’s asleep.” Chloe added.

     “That’s a nice name for her sis. I think I’ll call him Smoky.” Spirit said as she looked at him prick his ears back like he already knew what his name would be.

     “I like that name sis; it suits him and his colour.” Chloe smiled. “Smoky and Angel, our two kittens.” Chloe said excitedly.

     “I like this look on you sis.” Spirit smiled as she watched Chloe looking all excited about something for once in her life.

     “What look?” Chloe asked as she put a hand up to her face trying to feel something that wasn’t there.

     “You look happy for once, and I can feel it flowing out of you.” Spirit said as she closed her eyes and looked to be feeding off it like she was getting warmth from the sun on a cold day.

     “I can’t remember ever feeling this happy about anything before Spirit.” Chloe smiled. “I’m glad we found each other, and I was able to save our mum.” Chloe added with a sigh.

     “So am I, but I never thought I’d have to die, just so I could find the best friend I ever had.” Spirit smiled back.

     “Do you really see me as your best friend Spirit?” Chloe asked as she sat up again so she could look Spirit in the eyes as she answered. “You’re not just saying that because I’m the only one that can see you?”

     “NO! I mean it because I feel as close to you as I do my mum and Aunt.” Spirit snapped looking a little angry for a second or two. “I’m sorry for snapping at you sis, but I’m not like all those other kids that tricked you.” Spirit said in a pleading voice.

     “No, I’m the one that’s sorry sis. I should have more trust in you by now.” Chloe said as she reached out with her hand to take hold of Spirit’s. “Friends?” Chloe asked.

     “No, sisters.” Spirit grinned back as she took hold of Chloe’s hand.

     “Even better.” Chloe grinned.

*****

    Chloe was nodding off in the back seat with a hand in the box resting up against the two sleeping kittens when Valarie got back to the car. Valarie was worried about waking her, but she needed to get the shopping out the trolley and into the car, so they could get home and sort out the evening meal for when Jennifer and Robert arrived.

     “Sorry I woke you sweetie, but I’ve got all the shopping done, and we can head home and let the kittens start exploring their new home.” Valarie said to Chloe as she sat rubbing sleep from her eyes and having a little stretch.

     “That’s okay mummy.” Chloe yarned. “Did you get everything we needed?” Chloe asked as she looked over to see if Spirit was still with them, but she’d left to do something. Chloe found herself wondering what Spirit did with her time when not with her.

     “Yes, and I’ve even bought you a new phone, or technically it’s your first phone, but you know what I mean.” Valarie said with a wave of her hand just before she started the car and headed towards home.

    Ashley ran out to help with the shopping, or more to check out the kittens. Valarie saw her older sister as more of a child than Chloe some of the time, but Ashley had always been the same way. Ashley had always made sure she was the fun Aunt, and she wasn’t looking to change that anytime soon.

     “Do you think I could get some help over here?” Valarie asked as she watched Ashley looking in the box with the two kittens in it.

     “Coming sis.” Ashley said as she finally pulled herself away from the box of kittens to go and help her sister with the shopping. “Those little guys are just so cute.” Ashley cooed as she took a couple of bags off Valarie.

     “Let’s see if you still feel the same way after they’ve left you a little present to stand in.” Valarie warned with a smile as she followed Ashley into the house with some more bags of shopping. Chloe was walking close behind with the box in her arms and the sound of meowing coming from it now the kittens were fully awake.

     “Do you think they might be hungry or something mummy?” Chloe asked with some worry in her voice over the two kittens making so much noise.

     “That and I bet they’re a little scared about being away from their mother for the first time.” Valarie pointed out. “Let’s get the rest of the shopping in, and then we can see about getting them fed and let them out of the box.” Valarie added as she put the bags down and then took the box off Chloe and placed in on the floor in the corner of the kitchen so Chloe could help bring in the rest of the shopping.

    They soon had the rest of the shopping in, and Valarie showed Chloe her new phone before they sorted out getting it on charge while they unpacked everything and got it put away, before Chloe went to see how the kittens were doing. Ashley put some kitten food in a couple of bowls before she sat at the kitchen table with Valarie enjoying a coffee, while Chloe let the kittens out of the box.

    The kittens made straight for the bowls of food and ate it all out of one bowl before they both moved on to the other one. Chloe sat on the floor crossed legged and watched them eat, and then both kittens started looking around the kitchen. Valarie had closed the kitchen door and the back door, so neither kitten could get outside, or into other parts of the house.

     “They are just so cute.” Ashley said as she watched the two kittens roaming around the kitchen looking for trouble to get into. They were soon bored with this and made their way back over to Chloe and climbed on her knee and then settle down for a nap.

    Chloe was happy to sit crossed legged with the two kittens curled up on her skirt while Ashley and Valarie set to work on the evening meal.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © July 2012

Part Seven of Ten

Chapter Thirteen: dinner with friends

    Valarie, Ashley and Chloe were all in the kitchen finishing up dinner, when the doorbell rang. Valarie and Ashley were the ones working on dinner, Chloe was sat playing with the kittens, with some help from Spirit.

     “That will be Jenny, or Robert.” Valarie said looking at the time. “Chloe! Can you stop playing with them kittens and go let our guests in?” Valarie said as she frowned at Chloe, wondering if it was a good idea after all letting her get the two kittens.

     “Do as you’re told sis, I’ll keep an eye on these two while you entertain.” Spirit said sounding all posh, just before she started giggling.

     “Okay, but shout if you have any trouble with them.” Chloe said as she got to her feet and had one last look in the box with the two kittens in before running off to get the front door.

     “Stop running in the house young lady!” Valarie’s voice shouted from the kitchen.

    Chloe smiled at the use of the words ‘young lady’ but she still knew it was wrong to be doing it though. “Sorry mummy!” Chloe shouted as she slowed to a fast walk.

    Jennifer and Robert were both stood on the other side of the door when Chloe opened it. Chloe wanted to thank Jennifer for giving her mother the number for Stacy and helping her get the two kittens she now had. “Thank you Jenny.” Chloe said throwing her arms around Jennifer’s waist and hugging her.

     “Hello Chloe.” Jennifer giggled as she wrapped her arms around the child now hugging her. “Thank you for what?” She asked puzzled as to why she was being thanked.

     “Thank you for calling with Stacy’s number, so I could go and get my new kittens.” Chloe said it like Jennifer should have known what she was on about from the beginning.

     “So did you get a kitten then?” Jennifer grinned.

     “No, I got two of them.” Chloe grinned back. “I didn’t want it to get lonely, so I talked mummy into buying me two.”

     “That’s my girl. That’s why I have two cats as well.” Jennifer explained as she stepped into the house while still hugging Chloe.

     “Hello again Chloe.” Robert smiled as he looked around Jennifer at Chloe.

     “Hello Dr Kaufman.” Chloe said breaking the hug and straightening herself out again.

     “Please call me Robert; I think you’ve earned that after what you did for me yesterday.” Robert smiled even more.

     “I’m glad I was able to help you get better Robert.” Chloe said trying to sound more grown up than she was.

    Before any of them had time to say anymore, they heard heels clicking on the marble floor and turned to see Valarie step out of the kitchen and smile at them both.

     “Hello Jenny, Robert.” Valarie smiled as she stepped over and gave them both a friendly hug. “I trust you found the place alright?” Valarie asked as she looked at Robert, She already knew that Jennifer could find the new house, as she was there just the other day.

     “Yes I found the place just fine, but I did cheat and pick Jennifer up on the way.” Robert chuckled.

     “There’s a good chance Robert would have ended up in London if I hadn’t gotten him to pick me up first.” Jennifer giggled. “I swear he could get lost in his own home sometimes.” Jennifer added.

     “Why do you think I became a doctor and not an explorer?” Robert said, not even trying to argue the point with Jennifer.

     “I hope you both brought your appetites with you, I might have gone a little overboard with the meal.” Valarie pointed out as she led them all to the dining room where Ashley was just bringing in the last of the dishes.

     “Hi Jenny, Robert.” Ashley smiled as she walked over and gave them both a hug. “Please take a seat and I’ll get you both something to drink.

     “I hope you don’t mind, but Jenny said you both liked wine, so I bought this as a thank you for inviting me over for dinner.” Robert said as he handed Ashley a tissue wrapped bottle of wine.

     “I’ve never been known to turn my nose up at a bottle of wine.” Ashley grinned as she unwrapped the bottle and saw it was a good make as well. “Do you want to share a glass with Val and me?” Ashley asked.

     “No thanks, I’m driving, and I’ve never been a big drinker anyway.” Robert said.

    Ashley wandered off to sort out some drinks and was soon returning to the table with a non alcoholic bottle of grape juice for Chloe, Jennifer and Robert to drink, while she and Valarie had a glass of wine. They all made a start on the food while Chloe told Jennifer and Robert about her day, and how much fun she’d had meeting Stacy.

     “Stacy showed me her horses, and mummy said I could have one of them.” Chloe said excitedly. “A beautiful black one.” Chloe added.

     “Do you mean Beast?” Jennifer asked looking a little shocked.

     “I don’t know his name, I never thought to ask.” Chloe said with a thoughtful look. “Have you seen him then Jenny?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, I keep my horse at their stables, and I know all about Beast as well.” Jennifer warned. “He’s not a nice horse Chloe; I think you’d be better off letting your mother buy you another one.” She advised.

     “Why do they call him Beast?” Valarie asked looking worried now.

     “He doesn’t have a name, but I call him that because he won’t let anyone ride him, he barely lets Stacy touch him.” Jennifer explained her reasons for naming the horse, Beast.

     “He’s not like that, and Spirit said he’d been waiting for me.” Chloe pouted.

     “I don’t know anything about horses Jenny, so I’d be grateful if you’d come and check out what Chloe is saying before I agree to buy her such an animal.” Valarie asked her friend for help.

     “I was planning on taking Tinkerbell out tomorrow anyway, so we can all go over and I’ll see just how temperamental Beast is with her.” Jenny offered.

     “Will I be able to ride him?” Chloe asked.

     “We’ll see, but dress for the part anyway.” Jennifer smiled.

     “What should I wear? I don’t have any horse riding clothes.” Chloe asked.

     “Jeans or some other form of trousers will be fine Chloe. And a good tough shirt or jumper, and a jacket.” Jennifer explained.

     “Okay.” Chloe grinned excitedly. “Is Tinkerbell the name of your horse Jenny?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, but I don’t get to ride her as much as I’d like, but Stacy helps to keep her well exercised for me.” Jenny smiled. “So are you and Stacy friends now then?” Jennifer asked.

     “I’d like to be, but I’m scared about what she might think of me if she finds out about my secret.” Chloe said looking worried.

     “Which secret would that be? The seeing dead people or the other one.” Jennifer asked, not wanting to say the words ‘not being a real girl’ Jennifer thought Chloe was a girl, just not on the outside where it seemed to matter to the world.

     “Both I guess, but she would just think me nuts if I told her I see the dead, and can talk to them.” Chloe shrugged. “The other one just makes me look like a freak.”Chloe looked down at the table in shame.

     “Firstly you’re not a freak Chloe.” Jennifer snapped as she dropped into her headmistress mode for a second or two. “And secondly, I think you might find Stacy to be more understanding about your gender problem than you might think.” Jennifer added in a more friendly sounding tone.

     “Is Stacy the other girl at the school like me?” Chloe asked, thinking she might have guessed right.

     “No, Stacy is a girl through and through, but she has an older sister that used to be her brother. Not many people know about it, and I’m sure they would like to keep it that way, so please don’t go talking about it with anyone.” Jennifer warned.

     “I’d never do that Jenny, but what about talking to Stacy about it, or about me?” Chloe asked.

“That is up to you sweetie, but remember that telling Stacy about your boy side, could lead to trouble down the line if she finds out that you’re pretending to be a dead girl.” “Jennifer warned. “See how your friendship grows to begin with, and then if you feel you can trust her with all your secrets, then sit her down and tell her.” Jennifer laid out the simple plan.

     “Would that be okay mummy?” Chloe asked as she looked over at Valarie.

     “I did like Dot, and I think you can trust Stacy, but like Jenny just said sweetie, let’s see how things go before you start telling them all our secrets.” Valarie smiled.

    Once they finished the meal, Valarie. Ashley and Robert went to the living room, while Jennifer got dragged into the kitchen where Spirit was still sat on the floor playing with the two kittens in the box Chloe had brought them home from Stacy’s in. Chloe didn’t want them running around getting into trouble while they ate, and Spirit couldn’t stop this if they did, so the box was the safest option.

*****

     “I was hoping to find some time to talk with you while Chloe wasn’t in the room.” Robert said after taking a seat in the living room.

     “Is everything alright? Did the tests show some sort of a problem?” Valarie asked looking worried.

     “It’s a little soon to tell too much Valarie, but from what I’ve seen so far, I think Chloe was always going to be a small boy if he’d wanted to remain a boy, she might also be intersexed, but I need to get those other tests booked for her to go and have, to find out.” Robert explained, unable to keep calling the girl he’d just sat and enjoyed a lovely meal with anything but a girl.

     “Just let me know where and when you want me and Chloe, and we’ll be there.” Valarie said looking determined to help Chloe fix whatever defect she might have.

     “I’m just waiting to get the date back from the clinic, so we can take Chloe and get them sorted out.” Robert explained. “I’ve booked her in under the same name as the other girl at school we spoke about yesterday.” Robert added.

     “And you’re sure no one will find out about it?” Valarie asked.

     “I’ve been as careful as I can, but things like this are never foolproof.” Robert shrugged. “All the bills will be getting paid through me, so that will cut down on the number of people seeing that it’s a third party paying the bills for Chloe’s treatment.” Robert explained the way he’d set everything up.

     “Are there any pills or shots Chloe needs in the mean time?” Valarie asked.

     “I’d like to get the test results back before I work out a course of treatment for her, just to be on the safe side Valarie.”

     “I can understand that Robert.” Valarie smiled at the fact Robert was just as worried about keeping Chloe healthy as she was.

     “Once I know she’s fit and healthy, then I’ll get her started on some testosterone blockers to stop any more male changes from happening, not that it looks like any have happened so far.” Robert explained. “We can then look at getting some female hormones into her, so she can start to develop as a girl should. I’ve also written a letter for Jennifer, telling her that due to a medical problem, Chloe is not to do any kind of sports while at school.” Robert added.

     “So none of the other girls will get to see something they shouldn’t while in the changing room?” Valarie asked.

     “Yes, that would be the one place this whole plan could fall apart on us, and we’d all be in trouble then.” Robert said looking worried.

     “How long will it be before she’ll be able to have the surgery to remove her defect?” Valarie asked as she pointed down at her groin area.

     “I wouldn’t recommend her having the surgery until she’s around sixteen, that will give her time to develop a little more, and for the surgery to give a better result later on in life.” Robert tried to explain the reason for them having to wait so long before they could remove the thing causing Chloe so much heartache.

     “She’ll have to wait that long to be happy?” Valarie asked looking a little shocked.

     “Chloe will look and act like a girl long before then, but we risk doing more damage than good by rushing her into having the surgery any sooner than that.” Robert said with a pained look.

     “I’m sure Robert knows best sis.” Ashley pointed out when she saw the cogs turning over in her sisters mind as she tried to think of a way to make it all happen faster.

     “I’m sorry Robert, but I just want this to be done with, so Chloe can live a normal life.” Valarie said with a sigh.

     “I can understand that Valarie, but do you think Chloe will ever have a normal life with those gifts she has?” Robert asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “I guess not with regards to her being able to talk and see the dead, but as far as being a girl, yes I do hope she can have a normal life and fall in love.” Valarie said with hope in her voice.

     “She will have as normal a life as the next girl, it will take a little time to achieve, but it will happen.” Robert promised.

     “Thank you for all the help you’re giving her Robert.” Valarie smiled.

     “Think nothing of it; I’m glad to be able to help.” Robert smiled in return.

*****

     “They are just so cute.” Jennifer cooed as she looked into the box and watched the two kittens pawing at spots on the inside of the box like they were trying to catch something that was too fast for them. “Is spirit playing with them?” Jennifer asked as she looked around the room like she’d be able to see Spirit if she looked hard enough.

     “Yes, she’s right here.” Chloe said as she reached out and took Spirit’s arm in hers so Jennifer could now see and speak to her.

     “Hello Jennifer.” Spirit smiled as she sat back and let the two kittens get some fuss from Jennifer and Chloe.

     “Hello Spirit, please call me Jenny like Chloe does.” Jennifer said as she reached into the box and lifted out the two kittens, one in each hand to get a better look at them both. “I’d say just remember to call me Miss Scott at school, but I think the last thing the other students would be worried about is my name if they saw you.” She added with a giggle.

     “You could have a point there Jenny.” Spirit giggled as she thought of her causing panic if students at school saw a ghost, not that there weren’t ghosts at the school anyway, but no one could see them or hear them.

     “And what might your names be then?” Jennifer asked as she looked at the two kittens as they meowed at her.

     “The gray one is a boy called Smoky, and the other one is a girl called Angel.” Chloe pointed out as she took Angel off Jennifer to fuss her.

     “They are two very beautiful names for two very beautiful kittens.” Jennifer said as she held Smokey close to her and listened to him start to purr like a sports car ticking over.

    Chloe and Jennifer were soon taking the kittens into the living room for Robert to meet, and he was as big a cat fan as Chloe and Jennifer, but he’d never been able to have any because of Tanya being allergic, and it wouldn’t be good having cats running around the surgery, due to it being part of his home.

    They were all entertained as they watched Chloe run around trying to keep the kittens out of trouble. Chloe was having fun, and Spirit was helping where she could to stop the kittens from knocking things over and causing trouble. Chloe was soon looking tired and yawning, so she was taken up to bed with a kitten in each arm so they could find a place to sleep in her bedroom.

     “I’ll see you at Stacy’s in the morning, so I can see just how good Beast is with you, and whether or not I think it’s safe to let your mother buy him for you.” Jennifer said as she kissed Chloe on the forehead before leaving the room and letting Valarie tuck her in for the night.

    Both kittens had crawled under the covers and settled down cuddled up to Chloe. Valarie tucked her in and then kissed her on the forehead before leaving the room and turning off the light.

Chapter fourteen: Shadow

     “I don’t believe what I’m seeing.” Ashley said as she saw both kittens using the litter tray Chloe had set up for them the day before. “How can they be using that tray already?” She asked as she looked at Chloe eating her breakfast on the other side of the kitchen table.

     “Spirit had a word with them.” Chloe said in a matter of fact way, just before putting another spoon full of cereal in.

     “Spirit can talk to animals?” Ashley asked with her mouth hanging open.

     “Yes, that’s how I know Shadow will be fine when I ride him later today.” Chloe smiled.

     “Shadow?” Ashley asked looking puzzled for a couple of seconds. “Do you mean Beast the evil black stallion?” Ashley asked in a dramatic voice that she added an evil laugh to at the end.

     “No! I mean Shadow, my soon to be new horse.” Chloe pouted. “I don’t like the name Beast. There’s no wonder he acts up with a name like that.” Chloe added just before putting more cereal in her mouth.

     “Sorry.” Ashley said as she raised her hands in the air to let Chloe know she surrendered. “I like the name Shadow more as well.” Ashley added just before she took another sip from her mug of coffee.

    Chloe finished her breakfast and rushed up stairs to finish getting ready to go over and see Stacy, so her mother could have a word with Stacy’s mother about them buying Shadow off them and then renting a stall at the stable to keep him there with the other horses. Chloe was also looking forward to meeting Tinkerbell, Jennifer’s horse.

     “Remember to keep an eye on the kittens for me Aunty Ash.” Chloe said as her mother tried to lead her out the house and over to the car.

     “Will you please just go and buy another pet, and let me keep an eye on Smokey and Angel.” Ashley said as she closed the kittens in the kitchen so they couldn’t get out in the garden and get lost.

     “Don’t let them get outside!” Chloe shouted from the car, just before Valarie pushed her into it and then closed the door before she had time to shout anymore orders.

     “I’ll call you later sis, and let you know what happened!” Valarie shouted to Ashley just before she got in the car herself.

    Ashley stood giggling as she waved to the car as it drove down the drive and then out onto the main road, then she went back into the house to see what trouble the kittens were getting up to while her back was turned.

*****

     Valarie pulled into the gravel yard outside Stacy’s house alongside Jennifer’s car and they both got out. Chloe was getting excited about being able to ride a horse. She was dressed in jeans, boots and a sweatshirt ready for her first ever ride on a real horse.

     “Don’t forget to tell Stacy the truth about never having been on a horse before, and a donkey ride still doesn’t count.” Valarie said just as it looked like Chloe was going to point that out again.

     “What if Stacy doesn’t want to be my friend because I lied to her?” Chloe asked with worry in her voice.

     “What if you fall and hurt yourself because Stacy thinks you know more than you do about riding, which is nothing.” Valarie argued. “Stacy will understand if she’s a real friend sweetie.”

    Jennifer must have said something about Chloe and Valarie coming over, because they were only halfway to the house when they saw a grinning Stacy open the front door and run over to Chloe squealing with excitement.

     “Miss Scott said you were coming to buy Beast, is it true?” Stacy asked as she threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her.

     “I’m hoping to, but I need to tell you the truth about something I said yesterday.” Chloe said looking nervous as she broke the hug with Stacy and stepped back to look her in the eyes.

     “What’s wrong Chloe?” Stacy asked looking just as nervous now.

     “I lied when you asked me if I’d ever ridden a horse and I said I had. The most I’ve done is ride a donkey at a school fair.” Chloe said as she hung her head in shame. “I’m sorry for lying to you.” Chloe mumbled.

    Chloe was soon looking up at Stacy again thought, when she heard her start to giggle. “I’m sorry, but don’t let Beast hear you compare him to a donkey.” Stacy giggled some more.

     “I wasn’t!” Chloe tried to point out. “I just didn’t want to sound like I didn’t know what I was doing when I got on him.” Chloe added.

     “Don’t you think I would have noticed how little you knew when you tried to ride him?” Stacy asked with a raised eyebrow. “Miss Scott wants to see if you can handle Beast before she’ll let your mother buy him for you anyway.” Stacy warned as she led Chloe and Valarie into the house and through to the kitchen where Jennifer was sat with Dorothy having a cup of coffee.

    Jennifer looked very different to how she’d looked the past couple of times Chloe and Valarie had seen her, she was dressed in boot’s, riding trousers and a sweatshirt, and her hear was up in a bun style on the back of her head to keep it out the way while she rode.

    They all greeted each other and then Dorothy gave Chloe a serious look before she spoke to her about the horse she wanted. “Jennifer and Stacy have been talking to me about the horse you wish to buy, and I have to say that I’m not sure you’ll be able to handle him.” She warned.

     “I know what you’re trying to say Dorothy, but I know that I can handle him, and he will behave himself for me.” Chloe argued, putting all her trust in what Spirit had said to her the day before about the black horse wanting to be hers.

     “Well we’ll soon find out when you saddle him and then ride him for the first time.” Dorothy said, but still looked far from being convinced. “If I’m happy with what I see, then we can talk about you owning him.” Dorothy added.

     “Don’t look so worried sweetie, I’ll show you what to do.” Jennifer said when she saw the worried look on Chloe’s face.

     “I’ll be helping as well.” Stacy grinned as she took Chloe by the hand and led her out the back door and in the direction of the stables. Valarie, Jennifer and Dorothy were soon following close behind, so they could see how the black horse reacted to Chloe.

    Chloe looked a little happier when she saw that Spirit was stood with the black horse they all called Beast. “Don’t forget to grab him some mints on your way over!” Spirit shouted to Chloe.

     “Hello boy.” Chloe said as she stepped up to the horse and held out her hand with some mints in it for him to eat.

    Dorothy went to warn Chloe to be careful, but stopped and looked on with her mouth open as she saw the normally angry black horse eat the mints from Chloe’s hand while Chloe stroked his head with her other hand. “I don’t believe it.” Dorothy finally said as she turned to look at an equally shocked looking Jennifer.

     “That’s a good boy, did you miss me?” Chloe asked as she pulled some more mints out her pocket where she’d stuffed a couple of handfuls out the bag that was hanging at the end of the stables.

     “Is this a good sign?” Valarie asked, not having any idea just what was normal for this large black powerful looking animal.

     “I’ve never seen Beast act that well for anyone before.” Jennifer explained.

     “If I can have him, I want to change his name to Shadow.” Chloe said with a smile as she fed him more mints. She was soon giggling when the horse let her know he liked her choice of name for him.

     “He likes that name a lot Chloe.” Spirit said as she heard the animal’s thoughts. “He said he wants mint lady to ride him now; he said he’d be very gentle with you.” Spirit added.

     “I’ve never been on a horse like you before, so I hope you will be gentle with me Shadow.” Chloe said as she talked softly to the large black animal.

    Shadow started nodding his head up and down like he could understand what Chloe said, and was agreeing to be gentle with her.

    Chloe was soon doing as she was told by Stacy and Jennifer, as she sorted out getting Shadow ready for their first ride. Neither Stacy nor Jennifer could believe how easy it was for Chloe to get Shadow ready for their ride. Jennifer got Tinkerbell ready, and Stacy got her horse Buttercup saddled up.

    Valarie followed Dorothy back into the house once she knew that Chloe was in safe hands with Stacy and Jennifer. Jennifer had said she’d drop Chloe off at home later in the day and that Valarie should go and sort out things at the house. Valarie wasn’t sure about doing any of that, but she didn’t want to stop Dorothy from getting her jobs done around her home either.

     “I’ll have a word with my husband, and work out a fair price for the horse and for boarding Shadow here at the stable.” Dorothy said as she walked Valarie out to her car.

     “Thank you for everything Dot.” Valarie smiled as she gave the woman a hug.

     “I’m just glad your daughter has the magic touch with that animal. Tom was talking about having him shot with how nasty he had become, but you would think he was a different horse looking at him today with your Chloe.” Dorothy said with pride for Chloe’s skill with the horse.

     “She is turning out to be quite special indeed.” Valarie agreed as she gave Dorothy another hug before she got in her car and headed for home to carry on helping Ashley get the place sorted out and looking more like a proper place to live that didn’t have boxes stacked up everywhere waiting to be unpacked still.

*****

    Chloe got up on Shadow’s back after Stacy showed her the best way to mount and dismount, and they were soon leaving the stables and following a path through a wooded area that led out behind the property. Jennifer led the way with Chloe and Stacy following behind.

     “This feels really good sis.” Spirit said as she sat on the saddle behind Chloe with her arms wrapped around Chloe’s waist and her chin resting on Chloe’s shoulder.

    Chloe just nodded in agreement as she couldn’t answer her without Stacy thinking she was a little loopy and spoke to herself a lot.

     “I love you Shadow. You’re a beautiful horse.” Chloe grinned as she leaned forward and patted the side of Shadow’s neck.

    Shadow made a noise that sounded like he was trying to say something back to her, but Chloe couldn’t speak horse, but she knew a girl that could. “He says he loves mint lady very much as well.” Spirit translated.

     “He sounds happy to have you riding him Chloe.” Stacy said after hearing Shadow make the noise. “I still can’t believe he’s the same horse that I’ve fought to keep clean all this time.” Stacy added as she shook her head like she was trying to wake up from a weird dream.

     “Maybe he just didn’t like the name you all gave him, or I have a way with animals.” Chloe shrugged. She didn’t want to tell Stacy that her dead sister whose life she was now living had told her to trust the horse. Chloe knew that would be the quickest way to lose her new friend, but part of Chloe did have a feeling that even that wouldn’t stop Stacy wanting to be her friend. Chloe was going to give their friendship a little more time before she brought up her ghost whispering though.

     “You could be like a horse whisperer or something cool like that!” Stacy said all excitedly.

    Jennifer shouted to Stacy before Chloe had time to think of some response to what Stacy said. “Stacy! What have I told you about your silly daydreams?”

     “I wouldn’t call it silly Miss Scott.” Stacy pouted. “How else do you explain Chloe being sat on the back of him?” Stacy added as she pointed at Shadow.

    Shadow made a noise that sounded like a growl when Stacy referred to him in that way. Spirit giggled at something, which Chloe took to be Shadow replying to what Stacy had just said. “Sorry sis, but Shadow and Stacy have a love hate relationship. He says he likes her, but not the way she sometimes talks to him when she goes into his stall to clean him.” Spirit explained.

     “I’m sure if you spoke to him nicer and called him by his new name, he’d be much nicer in return Stacy.” Chloe said it to Stacy, but at the same time asked it of Shadow.

     “I’m sorry Shadow, and I’ll try harder to speak nicer to you.” Stacy said as she looked at Shadow’s head. Shadow made a happy noise to let Chloe know he would try as well.

     “Shadow said he’d be nicer to sad lady.” Spirit translated.

     “Sad?” Chloe whispered, hoping that Stacy wouldn’t hear it.

     “Yes, he calls her sad lady because sometimes she goes out to the stables and sobs for some reason. He says that the other ladies that leave their horses at the stables call sad lady other names and she go away to be sad on her own, that’s when she cries.” Spirit explained.

    Chloe and Spirit both wanted to give Stacy a hug when they found out Stacy was looked down on and thought to be an outcast by the other girls at the school, or a group of them that thought they were better than the rest. Chloe knew that every school had them, so she wasn’t shocked by this news, but she was by the fact that someone like Stacy would be a victim of it.

     “He sounds happier with you already Stacy.” Chloe grinned, not wanting to say anything about Stacy being upset. She knew it wouldn’t help to stop Stacy thinking her a horse whisperer if she said anything about Stacy going into the stalls of the other horses and crying.

     “I hope so, because I fought tooth and nail to stop daddy getting rid of him.” Stacy said with a sigh like it had been a lot of hard work. “I like to believe that all angry things have some good in them.” Stacy added.

    Chloe wondered if Stacy was referring to the mean girls from school that made her cry, but once again she couldn’t ask her to talk about it until she saw her go through it. Chloe decided to ask Stacy about her older sister instead. “I hear you have an older sister, do the two of you get on okay?”

     “Who told you about Stephi?” Stacy asked looking worried.

     “Jenny was telling me that you had an older sister.” Chloe said, leaving out the part about Jennifer saying that she used to be Stacy’s brother. “I take that look to mean you don’t get on with one another.” Chloe added.

     “No! Stephi and I get on great together.” Stacy quickly corrected Chloe’s misunderstanding. “I was just worried someone had been saying bad things about her.” Stacy added looking nervous about saying too much.

     “It must be so cool to have an older sister to learn from, and go to with all your secrets.” Chloe said as she thought about how her life might have been better had James had an older sister. “How come I haven’t seen here around yet, does she not live at home anymore?” Chloe asked.

     “She kind of lives at home still, but also goes to college quite far away, so she only comes back for weekends.” Stacy said looking a little sad about it.

     “Do you miss her then through the week?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes I do, but I hope that we can become good friends, so I will have someone to talk to.” Stacy said looking hopeful.

     “I can’t see that happening.” Chloe said trying to keep a straight face as she said it.

     “Oh, I see.” Stacy replied looking heartbroken at the news, but she was soon looking up and grinning when she heard what Chloe said next.

     “It’s hard to be a good friend when you’re already my best friend.” Chloe started grinning.

     “That was just mean.” Stacy pouted as she air slapped Chloe on the arm just before she also started grinning and giggling.

    Jennifer smiled when she heard the two girls playing around and getting on so well together. She also found it hard to believe that Chloe wasn’t a real girl; she looked like one acted like one, and hoped that one day she would be one on the outside, like she knew her to be on the inside.

     “How old is your sister?” Chloe asked as they followed Jennifer along a trail.

     “She’s twenty, but due to a medical problem, she was late starting college, so she’s a little behind for her age.” Stacy explained looking more relaxed about it now.

     “I thought the colleges always shut down when the schools did, so why isn’t she home with you now?”

     “She normally would be, but she has a part time job that needed her to keep working over the break, so she has to stop there during the week, but she will be back this weekend coming.” Stacy looked excited as she said the last part. “I think you’ll fall in love with Stephi when you meet her Chloe.”

     “I hope she likes me, or things will be difficult for us as best friends.” Chloe pointed out.

    Chloe was eager to see what Stacy’s older sister looked like and whether or not you could tell she used to be a boy. Chloe also had a head full of questions for Stacy and Stephanie her sister, but had no way to ask any of them until she revealed her secret and hoped Stacy still wanted to be friends with her.

    Stacy just started to giggle, which made Chloe look at her oddly. “I’m sorry Chloe, but once you meet my big sister, you will see what I’m giggling about. Stephi loves everyone, and she will just love you to bits.” Stacy giggled some more.

    Before Chloe had time to say anything else she saw the trees give way to a beautiful view of the ocean and a small enclosed area of beach that was only accessible from the path they just entered from, so there was no one else around.

     “Wow.” Was all Chloe could think to say as she took in the view.

    They let the three horses run around for half an hour while they sat on some rocks just enjoying the view. Chloe had never realised just how much horses loved the water. She giggled as she watched the three horses splash around in it. Jennifer had been worried about Shadow making a break for it, but he stayed with Tinkerbell and Buttercup, and then came running over to Chloe the minute she called his name.

    Once back at the stable, Chloe got stuck in and helped to get the horses cleaned up and brushed down before settling them into their stalls for a well earned rest. Chloe gave Shadow another hand full of mints before she left to go home. Jennifer was going to drop her off and let Valarie know that Shadow was a much different horse now he had Chloe to look after him.

     “Will I see you tomorrow Chloe?” Stacy asked just before Chloe got into Jennifer’s car. “I could use the extra help sorting out the horses.” Stacy added as a reason for Chloe to come again tomorrow.

     “I’d love to Stacy, but I’m not sure if I can get a lift over here, and it’s a long way to walk.” Chloe pointed out.

     “It’s not as far as you think, but do you have a bike?” Stacy asked.

    Chloe had no idea if she had a bike or not, so she was just about to make up some story about the moving people might have misplaced it when she heard Spirit tell her to say yes she did. “Yes I have a bike, why do you ask?”

     “I can come over in the morning and then show you a short cut, so it will only take you ten minutes to get here on your bike in the future.” Stacy explained.

     “Ten minutes? But it takes longer than that in the car.” Chloe said looking confused.

     “I know, but on a bike you can use the footpaths which are quicker than having to drive all around the forests we have in the area.” Stacy giggled. “I’ll be over at your place around ten in the morning.” Stacy added as she gave Chloe a hug.

     “See you in the morning then.” Chloe grinned back as she returned the hug.

    Chloe waved to Stacy as Jennifer pulled out the gravel yard and headed off towards Chloe’s house. Chloe stopped waving once they had driven out of view, but she was still smiling and feeling happy to have made a best friend so fast.

     “I’m glad you and Stacy have hit it off so fast.” Jennifer smiled. “She’s a nice girl and will do anything for anyone, but sometimes people take advantage of her, and then call her names when they think she’s not listening.” Jennifer said the last bit with some anger in her voice.

     “Shadow told Spirit that Stacy will go and hide in the stalls and cry sometimes. He calls her sad lady.” Chloe said with another sigh.

     “What does he call you then, if he calls Stacy sad lady?” Jennifer asked.

     “He calls me mint lady because I give him mints.” Chloe giggled.

     “That’s because everyone else is too scared to try feeding him any mints.” Jennifer pointed out. “I tried once and he almost took my hand off with it, so I never tried again after that. Stacy is the only other person that can get close to Shadow like you can, but not even she could have done what you did with him, never mind trying to ride him.” Jennifer added looking impressed with what Chloe had managed to do.

     “Spirit helped me a lot, so I can’t take all the credit for taming him.”

     “Maybe so, but we can’t go telling anyone that, so you will just have to live with the credit. I’m sure Spirit will understand.

     “I do, and I want you to enjoy the credit sis.” Spirit said from the back seat of Jennifer’s car.

     “She doesn’t mind, she says I deserve the credit for once.” Chloe smiled.

     “Hi Spirit. Nice work with Shadow.” Jennifer said as she kept her eyes on the road.

    Not wanting to keep passing on Spirit’s replies. Chloe reached over her shoulder with her right hand so Spirit could take hold of it and speak to Jennifer direct.

     “Thanks sis, and thank you Jenny. Shadow is a nice horse, but he was treated badly by a previous owner, so finds it hard to trust anyone, but I told him that Chloe was nice and had never been near a horse before. He fell in love with her when she fed him lots of mints.” Spirit giggled.

     “I hope mummy will let me buy him.” Chloe said sounding nervous.

     “If your mum won’t buy him for you, then I will.” Jennifer said trying to help Chloe relax again. “I’d like to try breeding him with Tinkerbell in the near future. I think Tinkerbell would have some fine offspring if they did.” Jennifer explained when she saw the shocked looked on Chloe’s face.

    Chloe had nothing to worry about though. Valarie was happy to buy Shadow for her, and she made a call to Dorothy later that night, so they could sort out a deal for the horse and lodging at the stable. Chloe went to bed very happy that night. She now had a horse and two cute little kittens that were now curled up against her body fast asleep under the covers.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © July 2012

Part Eight of Ten

Chapter Fifteen: Easy as riding a bike

    “What do you mean you can’t ride a bike?” Spirit asked Chloe as she stood looking at the bike now leaning up against the side of the shed where it had been until Chloe fished it out ten minutes ago.

     “I’ve never owned one, so how could I learn to ride one?” Chloe snapped back. “Stacy is going to laugh at me and then not want to be my friend anymore.” Chloe snuffled as she started to get upset.

     “She won’t do that sis, but let’s see if I can help you get the hang of it enough to get from here to Stacy’s house.”

    Spirit was hoping that the memories she’d left Chloe with would help her work out the finer points of staying on a bicycle. Chloe was a little wobbly to begin with, but she was soon able to do circles around the yard as she grinned at how easy it turned out to be.

     “I’m doing it, I’m riding a bike!” Chloe shouted excitedly as she went around and around.

     “I’m glad to hear it; otherwise it would be hard to cycle it back to my house.” Stacy said from the end of the driveway where she was sat on her own bicycle. “You make it sound like you’ve never ridden one before.” Stacy added with a puzzled look.

     “It’s just been a long time since I last went out on it.” Chloe lied.

     “Looks like someone was getting some use out of it though.” Stacy said as she peddled closer and took a closer look at the mountain bike Chloe was sat on. “It’s a nice bike by the way.” Stacy added looking impressed.

    Spirit had been a keen cyclist when she was alive, and would go out on rides with her father all the time before he moved to America. Chloe couldn’t really say any of that though, so she just decided to change the subject all together.

     “Do you want to have a look around before we make our way over to your place?” Chloe asked as she got off her bike and leaned it up against the wall and then waited for Stacy to do the same.

    Valarie and Ashley were sat having a coffee when they saw Chloe enter the kitchen through the back door with Stacy following close behind.

     “Morning Miss Ashcroft, oh hello.” Stacy said when she saw Ashley sat there smiling at her. Stacy hadn’t met Ashley yet, so she couldn’t call her by name.

     “Hello Stacy. I’d like you to meet my sister Ashley. Ashley this is Stacy, Chloe’s friend.” Valarie said as she did the introductions. “And please call me Val.” She added with a smile.

     “Hello Stacy. It’s nice to finally meet the person Chloe won’t shut up talking about.” Ashley giggled with a dramatic roll of the eyes.

     “Hello Ashley, it’s nice to meet you.” Stacy said sounding very polite as she stepped over and held out her hand to shake Ashley’s.

     “It’s very nice to meet you too Stacy.” Ashley smiled as she reached out and shook Stacy’s hand.

     “Is it okay if I show Stacy my room mummy?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, but please take your shoes off before going upstairs.” Valarie said, not wanting the two girl trampling mud all over her new carpets.

    Chloe led the way up to her room and Stacy gasped when she saw the view Chloe had from her window. Stacy was soon distracted though by the meowing of the two kittens that had been asleep on the window sill until they heard Stacy gasp.

     “I love the view you have of the cliff and the sea.” Stacy said as she started fussing the kittens as they fought for her attention.

    Chloe was still having trouble liking the view due to the bad dreams she’d kept having as Spirit tried to get her to help save their mum, but watching Stacy play with the kittens was a nice sight. Chloe showed Stacy the rest of the house and then they left to ride back to Stacy’s so she could show Chloe the way for future use, and also so they could go riding again.

    The two girls became even closer over the next couple of days as they spent more and more time together. As far as Chloe could tell, Stacy hadn’t worked out she was anything other than a girl, just like her. They would go riding every day and then spend time mucking out the stables and putting fresh hay in them and brushing down the horses while feeding them the odd mint here and there. Jennifer turned up to see Tinkerbell and they all went out together for a ride.

*****

    Chloe was all set to go over to Stacy’s on the Friday morning when the phone rang and it was Dr Kaufman to say he’d got the test results back, and he felt it safe to start Chloe on a small dose of female hormones and get her started on the path towards womanhood. He was also going to give Chloe some blockers to stop any production of male hormones her body might be producing, not that there was any sign Chloe had started in the first place.

     “I better call Stacy and let her know I won’t be over today.” Chloe said looking excited about going to see the doctor and then starting her course of pills.

     “Just let Stacy know that you’ll be a little later getting over there.” Valarie said. “I can drop you off after we’ve finished with the doctor.” She added as she walked Chloe up to her room, so she could get dressed.

*****

    Chloe was quick to get out the car when they got to the doctors house, and she was stood waiting for Valarie at the door jumping up and down on the spot like it would make her mother move faster, not that it did.

    Robert led them into his office and then he explained everything to Valarie and Chloe, not that Chloe was taking much of it in, other than it would help her became a real girl. Twenty minutes later they left the surgery with a prescription for the pills Chloe needed. Robert had told them to use the pharmacy at the ASDA superstore, as it had a much bigger turn over than the one in the high street in town, and less chance of people talking about the pills Chloe was going to be taking.

    Chloe waited in the car while Valarie went into the store and got the prescription sorted, and then she returned to the car with the pills and a bottle of water so Chloe could take her first ones for the day. Chloe looked at the pills in her hands and smiled with pride just before taking a sip of water and then popping the pills into her mouth and swallowing.

     “I don’t feel anything yet.” Chloe said as she looked down at her body expecting to see some sort of a change right away.

     “They don’t work that fast sweetie.” Valarie giggled. “It could be months before you see anything happening, but things are going to be happening though” Valarie smiled as she cupped Chloe’s head in her hands.

     “You’ll soon have all the boys chasing you sis.” Spirit giggled.

     “I’m too young to be thinking about boys.” Chloe said with her nose in the air. “I’ll settle for getting through school without anyone finding out my secrets, the talking to ghosts and the fact I have boy bits.” Chloe explained her worries. “I’m not even sure I like boys in that way.”

     “You’re too young to be thinking about boys anyway.” Valarie said; glad to hear Chloe say what she did. Valarie didn’t want any trouble with Chloe exposing her secret because she had a crush on some hormone driven boy looking for his first time with any girl he can find willing to go with him.

    Valarie was soon dropping Chloe off at Stacy’s and telling her to call when she was ready to go home and she would come over and pick her up, due to Chloe not having her bike.

     “Hey Chloe!” Stacy shouted as she came out the house and ran over to where Chloe was stood waving her mother goodbye. “Is everything okay? I was worried when I got your call to say you had to go see the doc.” Stacy added looking worried for her best friend.

     “I’m fine.” Chloe smiled. “Just some changes to my medicines.” Chloe added. She’d already told Stacy she had some medical problems that meant she wouldn’t be doing sports at school. “Stacy had let the subject drop when she saw that Chloe didn’t like talking about it.

    Chloe and Stacy were soon out on the trail riding their horses, and having a good time like they had done all week. Chloe could see a man stood waiting for them when they returned a couple of hours later. Chloe had no idea who the man was until Stacy started shouting to him as she waved.

     “Hi daddy!” Stacy shouted.

     “Hello honey. Did you have a good ride?” He asked as he took hold of Buttercup’s rains. He looked a little nervous about getting to close to Shadow.

     “Yes it was a lot of fun.” Stacy grinned. “Daddy, I’d like you to meet Chloe, Chloe this is my father.”

     “Nice to meet you Mr Williams.” Chloe smiled nervously.

     “Please call me Tom. And the pleasure is all mine Chloe.” Tom smiled “I can’t believe the change in Be... I mean Shadow.” Tom added remembering to correct himself at the last minute.

     “I think he’s a beautiful horse Tom, and I’m so glad you let me have him.” Chloe grinned as she patted the side of Shadow’s neck. If Shadow had been a cat, Chloe was sure he’d have been purring as did it.

     “Shadow is one of the reasons that I’ve come out to talk with the two of you.” Tom said getting a worried look from Chloe. “Don’t look so worried Chloe dear, it’s nothing bad I need to talk about.” Tom added with a warm friendly smile.

     “What do you want to talk to us about then daddy?” Stacy asked.

     “I got a call today from Becky’s mother, she said that Becky fell down some stairs while she was away on holiday and broke her leg, which means she won’t be able to help out in the stables when the other horses return, so I was wondering if Chloe might like to have a part time job helping out around the place when she’s not at school? I’ll throw in free lodging and feed for Shadow as well.” Tom said when he saw that Chloe was still thinking about it.

     “What about mints for Shadow?” Chloe asked with a pout.

     “Yes Shadow can have as many mints as he can eat.” Tom chuckled.

    Shadow looked over at the feed bag with the mints in it before he nudged Tom in the shoulder and then he looked back at the feed bag again.

     “I think he’s asking you for a mint now to seal the deal.” Chloe giggled as she watched Shadow nudge Tom again.

     “Okay, okay. I get the message.” Tom chuckled some more as he stepped over to the feed bag and took out a good hand full and then split them between his two hands and gave Buttercup and Shadow some mints to munch on. “Dot said your mother dropped you off, so I’ll explain everything to her when she comes to pick you up.” Tom added as he let the two horses finish the mints he had in his hands. “I’ll let you two carry on sorting out the horses then now.” And with that Tom turned and walked back towards the house.

    The two girls soon got stuck into their tasks and had most of it sorted by mid afternoon. They were just putting down the last of the fresh hay in the stalls when they heard the sound of heels clicking on the floor just outside the stall they were working in. Chloe looked around just in time to see a woman step into view and smile at them both. Chloe gasped when she saw just how beautiful she was. She was tall slim, but with curves in all the right places, with a slim waist that flared out at the breast and the hips to give her the perfect shape for a woman. The woman was wearing a pair of sunglasses, so Chloe couldn’t make out much of her face, but what she could see said this woman was very pretty.

     “I hope that you’ve not got your new friend doing all the work sis.” The woman said as she started grinning at Stacy.

     “Stephi!” Stacy screamed as she dropped the fork she was holding and ran across the stall before throwing her arms around her sister and hugging her like they hadn’t seen each other in months.

    Chloe knew it to be just days since Stacy last saw her sister. Stephanie had returned to her apartment where she stops during the week on Monday, and was due to return later in the day, but she’d arrived earlier so she could meet this new friend her sister had been burning her ear off with talking about all week since Chloe had first arrived to look at the kittens.

     “And here was me thinking I wouldn’t be missed now you have a new best friend to hang with.” Stephanie pouted as she held her baby sister at arm’s length trying not to let Stacy get her covered in dirt.

     “I’ll always miss you when you’re not here sis.” Stacy pouted back just before she threw her arms around her sister for another hug to show just how much she had missed her big sister.

    Chloe took this time to get a better look at the woman she new to have been like her once, a girl trapped in the wrong body. Chloe was shocked to see just how much like a woman Stacy’s sister actually looked. Chloe thought she was beautiful, bordering on sexy even. Chloe thought that if anyone walked up to her now and said that Stephanie hadn’t always been a female; she would just laugh at them thinking they were playing a joke on her. Chloe was soon pulling her thoughts back to the present when she heard Stacy talking to her sister about her.

     “This is Chloe, my bestest friend in the whole world.” Stacy said as she dragged Stephanie across the stall to where Chloe was still stood looking this woman up and down in shock at just how pretty she was.

     “So you’re this Chloe that I’ve been hearing so much about?” Stephanie said as she looked Chloe up and down for a couple of seconds. “My, aren’t you a pretty little thing.” Stephanie added with a grin.

     “It’s nice to meet you Stephanie.” Chloe stuttered out as she held out her sweaty hand to shake Stephanie’s after wiping it on her jeans a couple of times trying to make sure it was clean. Chloe soon looked worried as she found herself being pulled into a hug with the well dressed woman.

     “Friends don’t shake hands honey.” Stephanie said as she hugged the worried looking child. “I must admit that I was expecting somebody taller.” Stephanie added as she broke the hug and gave Chloe another look up and down.

     “Why would you be expecting somebody taller?” Stacy asked with a puzzled look.

     “I find it hard to believe that this little thing managed to tame the savage beast out in the field.” Stephanie said as she pointed in the direction of the large field where they put the horses. The field was split into two half’s so they could keep the males and females apart until they wanted to try breeding them.

     “You should see how good she is with Shadow sis.” Stacy said excitedly. “I’ve never seen anyone tame a horse so fast in all my life.” Stacy added.

     “You’re twelve, you’ve not had much of a life to see anything yet baby sister.” Stephanie giggled as she grabbed Stacy around the neck and starting play fighting with her.

    Chloe found herself gigging as she watched the two sisters play around. Chloe could see that the two of them were very close, she found herself wishing that she’d had a big sister like Stephanie, but she also found herself worrying as to whether or not an older sister to the real Chloe would have accepted her as a sister. Chloe found herself wanting to see Spirit for some reason, but she’d been more absent the past couple of days, just dropping in when she could chat with Chloe without making Chloe look weird by talking to invisible friends.

     “Let’s go and show her Chloe.” Stacy said as she started dragging Stephanie out the stall towards the field where Shadow was running around.

    Shadow stopped running around and started walking towards Chloe and the others at the edge of the fence, but he stopped half way and bent down to pick something up out the ground. Stephanie had to slap a hand over her mouth in shock when she saw Shadow walk the rest of the way with a wild flower in his teeth. She then watched as Shadow dropped the flower into Chloe’s hands before dropping his head so Chloe could rub the top of it between his ears.

     “Thank you Shadow. It’s very pretty.” Chloe praised the horse. “Show Stephanie how you great special people.” Chloe added as she stopped rubbing Shadow’s head and waited for him to do as he was told.

    Shadow took a couple of steps back and then stepped forward with one front leg while bending the other as he did a horse version of a bow for Stephanie. He picked up another flower while he was down there and then he brought it over and dropped it in Stephanie’s hand once she held them out for him to do so.

     “This can’t be the same horse.” Stephanie said looking shocked at what she’d just seen.

     “I told you she was a horse whisperer or something like that.” Stacy said as she poked her sister in the arm.

     “How... What... I’m stumped.” Stephanie finally said lost for words to explain what she’d just seen.

     “Shadow does all the work.” Chloe said as she pulled out some mints and fed them to a happy looking Shadow. “We understand each other.” Chloe added with a sigh.

    Stephanie led the two girls back into the stables so they could finish off their tasks while they chattered. Chloe smiled when she sensed that Spirit was close by, she’d not seen her much today, and was starting to worry that she might be upset over the amount of time Chloe was spending with Stacy instead of her, but there is only so much you can do with a dead girl.

    Chloe felt Spirit appear beside her before she turned to look in that direction, but the thing that caught Chloe’s eyes the most was the way Stephanie had turned as white as a sheet just before she stepped back looking scared to death of something. It took Chloe’s mind a couple of seconds to realise that Stephanie could see Spirit. Chloe went to say something calming to Stephanie, but it was too late and the woman tripped over a water bucket and fell to the ground as she kept crawling backwards across the floor until she was in the corner of the room looking scared to death as she kept her eyes locked on Spirit.

     “She can see me sis.” Spirit said looking shocked to find out that someone else could see her without holding hands or some other body part with Chloe.

     “I can hear you too.” Stephanie snapped. “Oh god, I’m going mad.” Stephanie said to herself as she buried her head in her hands for a couple of seconds before looking up again to see if it was just a crazy illusion of some sort, but Spirit was still stood next to Chloe when she looked up.

    Stacy not being able to see Spirit just looked freaked out at the way her sister was acting, she was soon kneeling at her older sister’s side trying to find out what was wrong with her, as she kept looking at a spot to the side of Chloe as she kept mumbling to herself. “Stephi? Stephi? What’s wrong?”

     “How can she see and hear you?” Chloe asked as she looked at Spirit. “Is she like me?”

     “Not like you, but she has a mild form of the gift, but that would only happen if she’d...” Spirit trailed off mid sentence.

     “If she’d what?” Chloe asked not even trying to keep her voice down to stop Stacy finding out she spoke to dead people.

     “The only way she’d be able to see me or hear me would be if she’d died and been returned to her body.” Spirit explained.

     “Who are you talking to Chloe?” Stacy asked as she looked around the room trying to see if someone had walked in while she was trying to help her sister.

     “She’s talking to a ghost; can’t you see her too sis?” Stephanie said with tears in her eyes as she pointed right at Spirit.

     “Ghosts?” Stacy asked looking worried now as she tried to see where they were, but couldn’t see anything. “What’s she talking about?” Stacy asked as she looked at Chloe for an answer.

     “You better explain it all to her Chloe.” Spirit said as she held out her hand for Chloe to hold, so she could then take hold of Stacy’s hand and let her in on the big secret that would lead to the other big secret.

     “I need you to take hold of my hand Stacy.” Chloe said.

     “What for?” Stacy asked as she looked more concerned with her sister than holding hands with Chloe.

     “I need to show you what your sister is seeing, so you can better understand what I have to tell you.” Chloe said with pleading in her voice for Stacy to take hold of her hand.

    Stacy watched as Chloe crouched down next to her and then took hold of her hand. Stacy felt a warm tingly feeling just before she saw the misted image of another girl start to appear next to Chloe. “I can see a girl next to you Chloe. How are you doing that? Stacy asked as she tried to remain calm, but was beginning to freak out a little.

     “I can see dead people and help them to find peace and move on to the other side.” Chloe explained. “And it looks like your sister can see them too. Chloe added as she reached out to touch Stephanie in a calming reassuring way, but Stephanie pulled away looking scared still.

     “But why can my sister see them as well, and what happened to make it so you can see them?” Stacy asked as her head was flooded with question after question.

     “I died, but came back from death with someone else sharing my body because they needed to save someone.” Chloe said as she tried to touch Stephanie again, but this time Stephanie let her.

    Spirit used Chloe’s touch to send Stephanie some calming energy to help her relax so they could talk with clearer heads. “What am I feeling now?” Stephanie asked with a relaxing sigh.

     “Spirit is helping you to remain calm while we speak.” Chloe explained. “This is Spirit my sister and Spirit guide.” Chloe added as she did the introductions.

     “Hello Stephanie, Stacy.” Spirit smiled at the two girls. “I’m sorry that I scared you Stephanie, but I’m not going to hurt you.”

     “Why can I see you, but Chloe had to hold hands for my sister to see you?” Stephanie asked. “Am I broken?” She added looking worried.

     “No you’re not broken Stephanie, just special.” Spirit said. “I need to know if you’ve had a near death experience?” Spirit asked.

     “She’s had two of them.” Stacy answered for her sister. “Once when some boys beat her up when she was fourteen, and then again while having some surgery done when she was sixteen.” Stacy explained.

     “Stacy! Shut up.” Stephanie snapped, not wanting her baby sister to let Chloe know about her past.

     “I already know about your past, and how you were born different.” Chloe said when she saw the worried look Stephanie was giving her sister as she tried to stop her spilling the family secret to her new friend.

     “Stacy! I can’t believe you told her about that.” Stephanie said looking hurt.

     “I’ve never said a word about any of it to anyone Stephi.” Stacy whined.

     “Stacy never told me. I had another source.” Chloe said looking at Spirit, not wanting to let them know that it was really Jennifer that told her about Stephanie once being a boy.

     “So how come I can see dead people like you?” Stephanie asked, not wanting to linger on her secret any longer than needed.

     “Touching the other side twice would leave a lasting effect on you, but I find it hard to believe it’s been over looked.” Spirit said more as a thought than a statement of fact. “I need to talk to Sammi about this and see if we can get you a guide to help you with this gift.” Spirit added.

     “How do I get rid of it?” Stephanie asked. “I’ve got enough to deal with in my life; I don’t need to keep seeing dead people as well.” She added.

     “The gift can’t be removed Stephanie, but we can help you to use it.” Spirit explained.

     “Does this mean she’s like me?” Chloe asked.

     “No, you can touch and help ghosts in more ways than Stephanie can, but she is very gifted still.” Spirit said looking impressed that Stephanie had managed to stay under the radar for all this time.

     “Why didn’t you tell me any of this about you Chloe?” Stacy asked looking a little hurt at her friend keeping this secret from her.

    Chloe looked worried now as she realised that if she said anymore, she would have to tell them everything, and that would lead to Valarie, Ashley, Jennifer and Dr Kaufman all getting in trouble. “I need to go now; I shouldn’t have said anything in the first place.” Chloe said as she got to her feet and then ran from the stables and started running towards the path she normally cycled to Stacy’s house along.

    Stacy and Stephanie tried to run after Chloe, but she was a fast runner compared to them and she had a head start on the other two, so they went into the house and told their parents that they were going to run Chloe home in Stephanie’s car. It took all of Stacy’s self control to not run into the house looking panicked, but they kept calm and were soon in the car with Stacy giving her sister directions to Chloe’s house.

Chapter sixteen: All cards on the table

    Ashley was on the phone with her estate agent in the kitchen when she saw Chloe burst into the room through the back door and run right past her with tears streaming down her cheeks.

     “I’ll need to call you back Stan.” Ashley said to the man on the phone before she hung up and went to see what was troubling Chloe. “Chloe! Chloe! What’s wrong sweetie?” Ashley asked as she ran up the stairs to Chloe’s room where she found the child on her bed sobbing her eyes out.

    Valarie had been unpacking boxes in another room when she heard Ashley calling out Chloe’s name. She followed Ashley into Chloe’s bedroom to find her daughter on the bed sobbing.

    Chloe was soon being pulled into a hug with her mother as they tried to find out what happened to upset her so much.

     “What’s wrong sweetie?” Valarie asked looking worried.

     “They know about me mummy, they know about me and we will all be in trouble now because of it.” Chloe said between sobs of tears.

     “How much do they know about you?” Valarie asked trying to stay calm.

     “Stacy’s sister came home and she could see Spirit without me touching her, and they wanted to know how it happened, but I couldn’t tell them without them finding out about me not being Chloe.” She sobbed even more.

    Before Valarie had time to ask any more questions, they heard a car pulling up on the drive and Ashley got up and looked out the window to see Stacy and a young woman getting out a red car.

     “It’s Stacy and her sister I gather.” Ashley said looking worried. “Do you want me to go down and get rid of them for you Val?”

     “No, you stop up here with Chloe. I want to keep you out of this as much as I can, just in case they have called the police.” Valarie said as she lay Chloe back down on the bed and then she got up and left the room to go and speak with Stacy and her sister.

    Valarie got to the bottom of the stairs just as the doorbell rang, so she took a couple of deep breaths before she opened the front door and looked at Stacy and the young woman with her.

     “Did Chloe make it home Miss Ashcroft?” Stacy asked looking worried for her friend and how she just ran off from her house.

     “Yes she made it home, but I think we better go into the living room and have a chat.” Valarie said as she let the two of them into the house and then led them into the living room.

    Valarie indicated for the two of them to take a seat before she spoke again. I know that you’ve found out about Chloe’s gift with being able to talk to the dead.”

     “Yes, but she ran off when I asked her how she came to have this gift as you call it.” Stephanie said.

     “I trust that you must be Stephanie, Stacy’s older sister?” Valarie asked the young woman. Valarie thought she looked very pretty.

     “Yes, I’m sorry, I should have introduced myself.” Stephanie said looking a little ashamed. “We’re not here to cause trouble for Chloe, we’re just worried about her, and why she ran away like she did.” Stephanie tried to explain.

     “Things aren’t as simple as they seem with Chloe and her gift.” Valarie started. “What I’m about to explain could get me and some others in a lot of trouble if the wrong people found out about it.” Valarie added looking nervous.

     “Like I just said Miss Ashcroft, we just want to make sure Chloe is alright.” Stephanie said reassuringly.

     “Chloe isn’t my real daughter; you’ve met my real daughter though.” Valarie said.

     “The ghost called Spirit is your real daughter?” Stephanie asked.

     “Yes she is, but she was killed while in America with her father. I thought my world was over and I came close to taking my own life, but then this girl showed up and stopped me at the last minute.” Valarie smiled at the memory of Chloe running over to her and begging her not to do it.

     “Chloe stopped you?” Stacy asked with a tear running down her cheek which she quickly wiped away with the back of her sleeve.

     “Yes she came running over and told me that my daughter had been guiding her to me, just so I wouldn’t...”

    Valarie went on to explain how Her Chloe and the new Chloe had both been killed at the same time, but the new Chloe was still linked to her body when her Chloe forced her back down into it.

     “But why is this Chloe pretending to be your daughter then?” Stephanie asked. “Isn’t someone missing her?”

     “She doesn’t have anyone left in the world to look after her. She was running from her abusive stepfather when they both got hit by a lorry. He was killed on impact, but Chloe survived with some help from Spirit.” Valarie explained.

     “I still don’t understand why Chloe ran away from us just now though.” Stephanie said as she had a feeling there was more to this story than what had been said to them. “What haven’t you told us Miss Ashcroft?” Stephanie asked.

     “I’m hoping that you more than anyone will understand how Chloe is feeling at the minute with her life.” Valarie said as she looked Stephanie in the eyes. “Chloe is really a boy called James, but he feels that he should have been born a girl, so I’m helping him to get his wish, and I get my daughter back in a fashion.”

     “Chloe is really a boy?” Stacy asked looking shocked at the news she’d just heard.

     “Stacy! Don’t be mean. Chloe is a girl, but was born with the wrong body.” Stephanie snapped, not liking it when people explained it like that. She had never felt like a boy, so she knew just how Chloe felt.

     “I didn’t mean it like that Stephi. I just think she’s the prettiest girl I’ve ever met, and one of the kindest next to you.” Stacy pouted as she let her sister hug her.

     “Now you can see why Chloe got so upset when she thought you were going to find out her secret.” Valarie sighed. “I think she’s worried that she might have lost her best friend because of it all.” Valarie added a she looked at Stacy for an answer.

     “Chloe could never lose me as her best friend Miss Ashcroft. My big sister is just like Chloe, so how would that make me look to not accept Chloe, but be fine with having a big sister with the same problem?” Stacy asked. “Can I go and see her now and let her know that we’re still friends, and I’ll take her secret to the grave with me.” Stacy added looking determined to prove her point.

     “Why don’t you two wait here while I go and bring her downstairs so we can sit and talk about it all?” Valarie said as she got up and went to fetch Chloe and Ashley. “And please call me Val.” She said in a pleading voice just before she left the room.

*****

    Chloe was still sobbing on the bed when Ashley saw Spirit appear. Spirit was trying to console Chloe by rubbing her back, which meant that Ashley could now see and speak to her.

     “I’m sorry I got you in trouble with your friend sis. I had no idea her sister would be able to see me.” Spirit said as she rubbed Chloe’s back.

     “Yes you did!” Chloe snapped back in anger as she sat up and turned to face Spirit. “I think you knew all along and just did it to make them hate me because you’re jealous of me being alive while you’re forced to watch me live your life.” Chloe added as she pushed Spirit away from her.

     “I could never do anything like that to you or anyone.” Spirit said sounding hurt at Chloe’s comments.

     “Just go away and leave me alone! I never want to see you or any other dead person ever again!” Chloe shouted just before she started sobbing again as she buried her head in her pillow.

     “Chloe, you can’t mean that, please don’t say things like that, you will only regret it later.” Ashley said as she tried to stop Spirit from fading away, but she vanished anyway with tears in her eyes.

    Ashley looked worried when she saw Valarie enter the room. “Chloe, I think you better come downstairs, we need to talk about some things.”

     “I don’t want to.” Chloe mumbled from where her head was buried in the pillow on her bed.

     “That wasn’t a request young lady.” Valarie snapped back making Chloe look at her in shock. Chloe had never heard her new mother raise her voice before. “Now get up off that bed and come with me.” Valarie added in a firm voice as she held out her hand for Chloe to take hold of.

    Chloe did as she was told and slid off the bed and took hold of Valarie’s hand and let herself be led from her bedroom and down the stairs into the living room where she could now see Stacy and Stephanie sat looking at her. Chloe tried to pull away, but Valarie was ready for that and held her tighter as she walked her over to the sofa facing the two girls and made Chloe take a seat.

    Stacy wanted to run over to Chloe and hug her, but Stephanie made her stay still until they had talked about what had happened. They both looked at Chloe, but Chloe was just looking down at her own lap to scared to look either girl in the eyes.

     “Chloe dear, sit up straight and look your friends in the eyes.” Valarie said in a calm voice, not like the one she’d used up in her bedroom minutes before.

     “They won’t want to be my friends when they find out about me.” Chloe mumbled as she looked at each of them before going back to looking down at the floor.

     “Your mum’s already told us Chloe, and we’re still here waiting to speak with you.” Stephanie said. “Please look at us and you will see that we don’t want to hurt you, just be your friends.” Stephanie added with pleading in her voice.

     “Why would you still want me as a friend after I lied to you all?” Chloe asked as she finally looked the two girls in the eyes and saw they had both been crying just like she had.

     “Because you haven’t lied to us Chloe. I know how you feel, and you were lying to yourself for all those years you tried to fit in as a boy, when everything about it felt wrong.” Stephanie said with real pain in her voice.

     “You both still want to be my friends then, and you won’t tell anyone about me?” Chloe asked, not sure she was hearing it right.

     “You’re still my best friend Chloe.” Stacy said as she jumped up and went over to sit next to Chloe before wrapping her arms around Chloe and hugging her to show just how close they still were.

     “Will your parents still let me come over and ride Shadow now they know my secrets?” Chloe asked when they stopped hugging each other.

     “I don’t see as they need to know about any of this stuff Chloe.” Stephanie said. “We just told them we were running you home.” Stephanie giggled at her pun over the fact Chloe had just ran home.

     “We sometimes find it’s better to protect the parental units from knowing too much.” Stacy explained when she saw the shocked look Chloe was giving them both.

     “I’m not sure how they would take the ghost thing anyway, not sure if I believe all that at the minute.” Stephanie said as she remembered seeing Spirit in the stables back at their place.

     “So you don’t think me weird then?” Chloe asked.

     “No weirder than that freak sat next to you.” Stephanie giggled some more as she pointed at Stacy.

    Chloe couldn’t help giggling herself as she watched Stacy jump up again and attack her big sister with playful slaps that she soon lost as she was pulled into a hug by Stephanie.

     “Nice to see someone looking a little happier.” Ashley said from the doorway. “Do I pack for prison, or is our secret safe for the time being?” Ashley asked as she looked at Stacy and the young woman with her.

     “We don’t talk to others about friends. Hello, I’m Stephanie, Stacy’s sister.” Stephanie said as she stood up and stepped over to shake Ashley’s hand.

     “Hello. I’m Ashley. Valarie’s sister.” Ashley smiled as she shook Stephanie’s hand. “I was just about to grab a drink out the fridge, would anyone care for one with me?” Ashley asked. She got nods and smiles from everyone, so she went into the kitchen to pour them all a glass of lemonade out.

     “Chloe said you could see Spirit without Chloe touching you and her first, is that true?” Ashley asked on her return with a tray of drinks for them all.

     “Yes it is. I’d been seeing strange things before today, but I just brushed it off, but Spirit looked very different to the other people I’ve seen.” Stephanie explained.

     “Do you know what makes you able to see ghosts and spirits?” Valarie asked.

     “Spirit said it was because I’ve died twice, but been brought back.” Stephanie said as she looked around the room to see if Spirit was in there with them. “I’m sure that Spirit could explain it better than I can.” She added with a nervous smile.

     “I think Spirit left to give Chloe some time to calm down.” Ashley said as she gave Chloe a look that said she needed to find a way to get Spirit back here, and soon.

    Chloe remembered how she’d snapped at Spirit while she was upset in her room, and now she wished she’d never spoke to her that way. Chloe tried calling to Spirit in her mind, but she couldn’t feel her anywhere close, but she didn’t want to make her mother angry with her again by letting on that she’d had words with Spirit and now she was gone.

     “What do you mean you died twice?” Valarie asked looking shocked.

     “The first time I died was back when I was just fourteen. I’d come out to my family by then, and a couple of friends.” Stephanie started to explain. “I’d gone out dressed as a girl with my friends and I had a boy talk to me that I’d had a crush on for the longest time. I got a little carried away in the moment and we started kissing, but things went a little too fast and he found out that I still had boy bits and he and his friend beat me up. Doctors said I was dead for over a minute that first time.” Stephanie explained like it was just one of those things that happen from time to time.

     “How badly were you hurt?” Valarie asked.

     “They broke some ribs and did a real number on my face, but thanks to the work of a plastic surgeon, they were able to make me look like this.” Stephanie grinned as she pointed at her beautiful face. “Our parents decided to move down here and take over the stables, so I had a chance at a normal life as a girl. Miss Scott was amazing, and kept my secret for me all the way through the rest of my school years, just like you’re asking her to do for you and Chloe.” Stephanie smiled.

     “What about the second time you died, when did that happen?” Ashley asked this time.

     “That was while I was having my sexual reassignment surgery. I don’t remember anything about it, but they said I died for almost two minutes that time.” Stephanie said looking impressed. “They did say what caused it, but they used a lot of big words that I can’t remember.” She shrugged.

     “So you’re all woman now then?” Valarie asked.

     “Yep! What you see is what you get.” Stephanie giggled as she lifted her hands in the air.

     “You look amazing, and I find it hard to believe that you were ever anything but a girl.” Ashley said as she waved a hand towards Stephanie sat with Stacy cuddled up to her. Stacy always cuddled up to her sister when she told the stories of how she almost lost her big sister.

     “Thank you, but it’s taken a long time to look this way, but I’d do it all again if I had to.” Stephanie beamed with pride for how she’d turned out. “I’ll give you all my contact details Chloe, so if you ever feel you need to talk to someone about any of this, just call me anytime and I’ll help you get through it.” Stephanie added as she pulled a small pad and pen out her purse and started writing down all her details.

    Chloe sat in shock as she realised she’d not only kept her best friend, but she’d also gained the help and friendship of someone that knew just what she’d be going through over the years to come. “Thank you Stephanie, thank you for everything.” Chloe snuffled as she stood up to take the piece of paper from Stephanie.

    Stephanie got to her feet and pulled Chloe into a hug. “Call me Stephi, and I’d like for you to think of me as your big sister, just like Stacy does.”

     “Thanks Stephi.” Chloe smiled as she let her new big sister hug her a little tighter.

     “You’re welcome freak.” Stephanie said with a giggle, so Chloe knew she wasn’t being serious. “I don’t think it’s a good idea to tell my parents about the ghost thing, but I do think that sitting down with them and talking about Chloe and her situation might be helpful to you Valarie.” Stephanie pointed out.

     “But what about the way I’m doing it all behind everyone’s back?” Valarie asked.

     “They don’t need to know all the reasons behind what you’re doing, just let them think that Chloe used to be your son, but he wants to be your daughter.” Stephanie shrugged. “They won’t be interested in all the details, just that you’re willing to help Chloe reach her end goal.”

     “Mr Williams wanted to have a word with you anyway mummy.” Chloe said as she broke the hug with Stephanie and turned to face her.

     “Do you know what for sweetie?” Valarie asked looking worried that they might have already worked something out on their own.

     “It’s to do with me working at the stables when I’m not at school. He said that another girl that was working for him has broken her leg and won’t be able to help out when they get some horses back at the stables after the holidays.” Chloe explained.

     “That would be a good time for you to point out Chloe’s condition and ask them to keep it to themselves, not that they would go telling anyone, not after what happened to me, and they already think that Chloe as done wonders to bring Stacy out of her shell.” Stephanie grinned as she looked at her sister sat cuddled up to Chloe on the sofa.

     “I’ll drive Chloe over in the morning and have a word with them, and make sure they’re going to be okay with Chloe helping out and keeping her horse at the stables.” Valarie said. “I trust you will be going over to help out tomorrow still?” Valarie asked as she looked at Chloe.

     “Can I come over still Stacy?” Chloe asked.

     “Do I have to answer that silly question?” Stacy asked in return with her hands on her hips trying to look grown up as she frowned at Chloe.

     “That’s classic Stacy for yes you can come over.” Stephanie giggled. “We can all go out for a ride if you want to Chloe. It’s been a week since I last took my horse out.” Stephanie added with a sigh.

     “I’d like that a lot.” Chloe grinned.

    They walked Stacy and Stephanie to the front door, and then they waved to them as they drove down the drive and out of sight.

     “I think you better go and see if you can sort things out with your sister.” Ashley whispered in Chloe’s ear as they went back into the house.

    Chloe was soon running up the stairs and entering her room. “Spirit! Spirit! Please show yourself, I need to speak with you.” Chloe pleaded as she looked around the room for any sign of her. “I’m sorry I said what I did, I was angry and didn’t mean any of it.” Chloe added as she fell down on the bed feeling sad for upsetting Spirit. She sat on her bed for nearly fifteen minute and there was still no sign of Spirit showing up. Chloe was getting scared that she might have really seen the last of Spirit and that thought left an empty hole in her. She got up off the bed and was just about to go down stairs and tell her mother what she might have done, when she felt that same feeling she always got just before Spirit showed herself.

     “Spirit?” Chloe asked as she looked around the room.

     “I’m here.” Spirit said, but Chloe still couldn’t see her.

     “Why can’t I see you sis?” Chloe asked.

     “You said you never wanted to see me again, so I’m just doing as you asked.” Spirit said with a pout in her voice.

     “I’m sorry I said that sis, but I was just upset and angry with myself more than you. Please show yourself, I miss you so much and feel crappy for the way I spoke to you.” Chloe pleaded as she started to cry again.

    Chloe was soon looking at Spirit and she was quick to throw her arms around her sister and they just stood in the middle of the room hugging each other.

     “I’m so sorry for everything I said to you Spirit. I just thought that you were angry with me for spending so much time with Stacy. I’ve not seen much of you the past couple of days.” Chloe said as they hugged.

     “I’m sorry for making you think that sis, but I’ve been busy doing other things.” Spirit said with a look that said she wasn’t sure she should tell Chloe something or not.

     “What aren’t you telling me?” Chloe asked, seeing the look Spirit had on her face and working out for herself that something was being kept from her.

     “Don’t worry about it Chloe, it can wait till another time.” Spirit smiled, but still looked worried as to whether or not she was doing the right thing keeping something from Chloe.

     “Tell me Spirit, I can see that it’s something important.” Chloe said in a firmer voice, or as firm as a twelve year out girl can sound.

    Spirit took a couple of deep breaths before she spoke. “I’ve been trying to stop your stepfather from finding you, but he’s getting closer to working out where you are and he’s out to make your life a living hell.” Spirit explained.

     “I thought he was dead?” Chloe asked looking scared.

     “He is dead, but he plans to haunt you.” Spirit said.

     “Let him come then Spirit, I’ll send him on to the afterlife with a smile.” Chloe said trying to look brave, even though she was shaking on the inside.

     “I’m not sure you’re ready to face someone like him Chloe.” Spirit said looking worried. “He’s not going to be like Robert’s wife Tanya was to send on her way. Your stepfather is going to do all he can to not pass over to the other side.” Spirit warned.

     “I know all that, but he’s still coming for me, and you won’t be able to stop him finding me forever.” Chloe sighed as she sat on the bed and started fusing the two kittens that had woken when they felt Chloe sit down. “And I have you to help me as well, so I won’t feel like I’m facing him on my own either.” Chloe added with a smile.

     “I’ll always be with you Chloe, even when you get angry with me and send me away.” Spirit giggled as she sat on the bed next to Chloe and started playing with Smoky as he bounced back and forth all over the bed as he chased Spirit’s fingers around.

    Chloe was soon scooping up both kittens when it was time for dinner and Ashley called her down stairs. Chloe informed her Aunt that everything was good again between her and Spirit. They were soon eating dinner while the kittens ate theirs over in the corner while being watched over by Spirit. Chloe decided not to worry Valarie or Ashley with the news of her dead stepfather trying to find her; she thought Valarie had enough on her plate already to start adding news about things she had no control over.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © July 2012

Part Nine of Ten

Chapter seventeen: Fun with friends

    Chloe felt nervous as her mother pulled into the gravel yard at the Williams house. She was worried that Stacy’s parents would take the news that she’s like Stephanie badly and ask her not to be friends with their daughter anymore.

    Stacy and Stephanie were both stood waiting when Valarie parked her car. “I’ll come and talk to my parents with you Valarie, while Chloe goes with Stacy and starts work in the stables.” Stephanie explained as she let Stacy grab Chloe’s hand and lead her in the direction of the stables.

    Chloe looked back just in time to see her mother being led into the house by Stephanie. Chloe was soon looking at Stacy though when she started speaking to her. “Everything will be alright Chloe.”

     “Are you sure? What if your parents stop us spending time together?” Chloe asked with worry in her voice. Chloe was also worried about her stepfather suddenly showing up while she was in a public place, not that having him suddenly show up in her bedroom or home would be any better.

     “Mum and dad aren’t like that Chloe.” Stacy waved the very idea off as being silly as she did a little laugh. “If anyone will understand about all this, it will be my parents, and Stephi will make sure as well.” Stacy added with a frown.

    Chloe was soon distracted as her and Stacy got stuck in to mucking out the stalls and making sure all the horses were in the field out the way while they did it. They had a little more work to do as a couple more horses were due to be returned later in the day ready for when some of the students went back to school in just over a week. Chloe had found out that a lot of the students live on the school grounds through the week and returned home at the weekends, or just stayed at school until holidays like they were having at the minute.

     “Is Spirit with you all the time Chloe?” Stacy asked as they swept out one of the stalls.

     “Not all the time, but she comes when I need her, or start feeling down about things.” Chloe tried to explain the connection her and Spirit had.

     “Is she here now?” Stacy asked as she looked around like she could see Spirit if she looked hard enough.

     “No, she’s busy sorting out other things at the minute.” Chloe said, not wanting to start explaining to Stacy about how much her stepfather hated her, and the things he wanted her to do with dirty minded men he brought back to their home while he was still alive. Chloe had no idea what he might plan to try and do now he was dead.

    They had just finished the third stall when Chloe saw her mum, Stephanie and her parents walked across the court yard towards her. Chloe had a sinking feeling in her tummy. She just knew that her mother was going to take her home under orders to never come here again. Chloe’s eyes were leaking tears before they even got close.

     “It looks like I have to go now Stacy.” Chloe snuffled as she put the pitchfork down and got ready to leave with her mother as she started crying softy.

     “What are you talking about Chloe?” Stacy asked looking confused as she saw her parents walking toward them with Chloe’s mum and Stephanie walking with them. Stacy was also thinking Chloe was going to be leaving, and she didn’t like the idea. “This isn’t fair!” Stacy snapped as she threw her pitchfork down on the ground as she looked angrily at her parents and sister.

    Valarie saw that Chloe was crying and she ran the last couple of feet and knelt on the ground to hug her daughter while she found out what was wrong. “What’s wrong sweetie?”

     “I know I’m being asked to leave.” Chloe sobbed on her mother’s shoulder.

     “You’re being asked to do no such thing sweetheart. Tom and Dorothy have just come out to let you know that you’re perfectly safe around them, and they will act as a back up just in case anything happens and I’m not around to deal with it.” Valarie explained as she looked at Chloe like she was being the silliest child on the planet.

     “Really?” Chloe asked, still not believing what she’d just been told as she looked at Stacy’s parents to make sure.

     “Yes really.” Valarie smiled as she hugged Chloe again.

     “Do we look like the type of people to tell you that you can’t spend time with our daughter?” Dorothy asked as she also knelt down to look Chloe in the eyes as she spoke to her. “You know all about Stephanie, so what sort of parents would it make us to turn our backs on you just because you’re a little different.” Dorothy added with a smile.

     “I was just coming out to say you got the job of stable hand with Stacy.” Tom chuckled. “And you’re the only one that can do anything with Shadow as well.” He pointed out as he looked over and saw that Shadow was pacing back and forth over near the gate where he could see that Chloe was upset about something.

    Chloe had to giggle when she looked over and saw the way Shadow was looking in their direction like he knew that something was wrong. Chloe gave him a wave and a smile, and that seemed to do the trick and he wandered off again.

    Stephanie stopped outside to help the girls finish off their work, while Valarie went back into the house for a cup of coffee and a chat before she left to carry on unpacking things at the house. Stephanie was going to run Chloe home later in the day, so Valarie wouldn’t have to worry about that either.

*****

    Chloe was grinning as she rode along side Stacy and Stephanie on one of the many footpaths that crisscrossed through the area. She was grinning because she was out having fun with friends, she didn’t feel alone anymore, and she even had a friend that knew what she was going through and was willing to help her not only get through it all, but had said she’d be like a big sister to her. Chloe was also grinning because Spirit had joined them for the ride, and was helping to explain some paranormal things to Stephanie as they rode.

    Stephanie had packed a bag with some drinks and sandwiches, so they stopped after they had been riding for an hour and enjoyed a small picnic at a spot high on a hill that overlooked the town and the ocean just beyond.

     “Wow, this place is so beautiful.” Chloe said with a sigh at the end like she’d just died and gone to heaven.

     “Yes it is.” Stephanie smiled as she took in the view. “It helps you forget all your worries for a short time.”

     “Do you come up here much then Stephi?” Chloe asked.

     “I used to when we first moved here. I just wanted to be on my own, or away from grownups, Stacy would come with me, but I liked having her company, most the time.” Stephanie added the last bit with a roll of her eyes and a little giggle.

    Chloe giggled as she watched Stephanie and Stacy play around play slapping each other on the arm. She found herself studying Stephanie for any sign that she was once a boy, but all she saw was a young woman laughing and having fun with her baby sister.

     “What you thinking about Chloe?” Stephanie asked when she saw that Chloe looked deep in thought about something as she looked at her.

     “I’m sorry for starring at you Stephi, but I was just looking for signs of you ever being...” Chloe found she was unable to finish the sentence, not liking to use the term boy because she never thought of herself as a boy either.

     “A boy?” Stephanie giggled. “I don’t think I ever did act like a boy, just like I don’t see any boy in you when I watch you playing around with Stacy. We are girls, but we were born with the wrong body.” Stephanie added as she pulled Chloe closer. “I fixed mine, and you are working on fixing yours right now.” Stephanie started tickling Chloe as she said the last part.

    They finished their picnic and were soon back on their horses enjoying the sunny weather. Once back at the stables they sorted out the horses and got them settled down for the night before making their way over to the house.

     “How do the two of you fancy going into town to see a movie?” Stephanie asked with a grin.

     “Cool idea sis!” Stacy grinned back.

     “What about you Chloe, do you think it’s a cool idea?” Stephanie asked, using Stacy’s words.

     “I’m not sure, I’ve not been out anywhere like that before, and I don’t have anything pretty to wear.” Chloe said looking nervous as she looked down at her dirty jeans and sweatshirt.

     “I’ve got tons of clothes you can pick from Chloe, and you will be going to school in just over a week, so it will do you some good to start getting out a bit more.” Stacy said making Chloe’s mind up for her.

     “I’ll need to call mum and make sure it’s alright for me to go with you.” Chloe pointed out as Stacy grabbed her by the hand and started dragging her towards the house even faster.

    Chloe made the call and got the okay from her mother to go out and see a movie with Stephanie and Stacy. Valarie asked to speak with Stephanie, and she said that she’d give her some money when she dropped Chloe off at the end of the night, but Stephanie said it would be her treat, and she could return the favour some other time when she took Stacy out with Chloe.

    Stacy sorted a nervous looking Chloe out with some of her clean underwear, which was a vest style top and panties. Stacy was still a little young for training bra’s, and Chloe had stopped wearing the one her mother had put on her the other day after she saw that Stacy was still flat chested.

     “Go and take a shower and use some of my body wash to get rid of the horse smell. Stephanie will help us do our hair when we’ve got dressed.” Stacy said as she pushed Chloe towards her bathroom.

    Chloe got showered and then put on the vest top and panties before leaving the bathroom to find Stephanie and Stacy stood waiting for her. Stephanie started to help Chloe get dressed, while Stacy ran off to take her shower and get clean.

     “Let’s see if we can make you look even prettier shall we?” Stephanie grinned as she handed Chloe a denim skirt and red blouse to put on. “Think I’m going to have my work cut out for me though, because you already look so damn cute as it is.” She added with a giggle.

    Chloe blushed as she took the items of clothing and placed them on the bed so she could pick up just the skirt and step into it. She was soon slipping on the blouse and doing up the buttons and then she sat on the bed and slipped on the sandals Stephanie had placed next to it for her to put on.

     “Do you really think I’m pretty, Stephi?” Chloe asked as she took a seat at Stacy’s dressing table, so Stephanie could dry and style her hair for her.

     “Yes! You’re very pretty, and you have beautiful hair.” Stephanie said. “I’m quite jealous of you.” She added with a pout just before she started grinning again.

    Chloe found it hard not to giggle around Stephanie; she was always being silly and getting the most out of life. Spirit looked happy to see Chloe having a good time as well from where she was sat on the windowsill.

     “Don’t you agree that your sister is very pretty Spirit?” Stephanie asked as she looked over at the window where Spirit was sat.

    Spirit looked a little shocked to find Stephanie talking to her, Spirit was still trying to get use to the fact someone other than Chloe could see her when she didn’t want them to by touching her sister. “I’m sick of telling her how pretty she looks. She never believes me.” Spirit sighed, but was soon giggling when she saw Chloe blush an even deeper shade of red.

     “You’re really not used to people paying you complement are you.” Stephanie giggled as she carried on styling Chloe’s hair, just before she added a little makeup to make her look older than her twelve years.

    Chloe looked amazed to see the girl looking back at her from the mirror when Stephanie said she’d done the best she could. “Wow, I look pretty.” Chloe said slowly as she looked at her self.

     “You looked pretty to begin with Chloe! Now you look beautiful.” Stephanie said dramatically as she threw her arms in the air.

     “Wow Chloe, you look fantastic.” Stacy said from the doorway to her bathroom. “You could pass for fourteen looking like that.” Stacy added as she stepped into the bedroom with a towel wrapped around her chest, and another one keeping her wet hair from dripping all over her carpet.

     “Well get dressed and I’ll see what I can do with you.” Stephanie said in a bossy voice as she led Stacy over to her bed where she’d laid out some clothes for her to put on.

    Stacy finished drying herself off and then slipped on a denim skirt like the one Chloe was now wearing, and then she slipped on a yellow lady fit t-shirt with sparkly outline of a fairy on it. Stephanie sat her at the dressing table and soon had her looking just as pretty as Chloe did, and also looking like a fourteen year old instead of a twelve year old.

     “I wish I’d known you when I was still alive.” Spirit said with a sigh as she looked at Stephanie’s handy work on the two girls.

     “So do I, it would have been fun hanging out with the three of you.” Stephanie smiled as she looked at Spirit and saw a hint of loss in her eyes as she looked at Chloe and Stacy posing in the mirror. The look was soon gone as Spirit started giggling at the way they were trying to out pose each other.

     “Yes you look very pretty, now let’s go and have popcorn and watch a movie.” Stephanie said as she led the two girls out of Stacy’s room and downstairs.

    Tom and Dorothy were in the study looking over some paperwork and punching in numbers on a large looking calculator with a roll of paper attached to the top.

     “It’s okay for some.” Tom said with a heavy sigh. “You get to go out and have fun, why we have to stay home and balance the accounts. Tom added with a sad face.

     “We all know how much you love to see how much money you’ve really made daddy.” Stephanie giggled as she walked over and kissed her dad on the forehead.

    Chloe found herself wondering what it would have been like if her father hadn’t died, or if Mark, her stepfather hadn’t been such a jerk. Chloe wondered if she might have grown up to be like this with one of them, but she doubted it. Tom was a kind friendly man that loved his children no matter what. He’d never hurt one of them, or just walk out one day and never return, never mind the things that Mark was willing to let weird old men do to her. Chloe knew that James’s father didn’t mean to die, but it still left her wondering.

     “I’m ordering you three girls to go out and have fun.” Tom said snapping Chloe out of her thoughts. He handed Stephanie some money as he said it. “That should cover the movie and snacks.” He added with a smile as he got a hug from first Stephanie and then Stacy.

    Chloe just stood looking at them share this moment with a look on her face that said she wished she could get one of those hugs. Chloe started grinning when she saw Tom look at her as he held his arms open to do just that. She ran into his arms and thanked him for the hug and also paying for her to go see a movie with Stacy and Stephanie.

     “Thank you Tom. Thank you for everything.” Chloe said in a dreamy voice as she enjoyed the feel of this large man’s hands wrap around her in a loving hug that made her feel safer than she’d ever felt before.

     “You’re welcome sweetie, now go out and have a good time, it’s long overdue.” Tom said in a gruff voice as he quickly wiped away a tear while the girls were all distracted putting their jackets on.

    Tom was a loving father to his children, and what Valarie had told him, Dorothy and Stephanie had cut him to the bone. He couldn’t understand how another human being could treat a child like Chloe’s stepfather had treated her. Tom thought it was about time Chloe was shown that not all men were like the ones she’d met in the past. He was going to show her that there were more good ones, and he was one of them.

    Dorothy walked the three girls to the door, so Tom had some time to pull himself together again. “I hope you have a good time, and buy yourself some supper on the way back.” Dorothy said as she slipped Stephanie some more money.

    The girls all had another round of hugs with Dorothy before Stephanie led them over to her car and helped them both get in the back. Stacy said she needed some time with her best friend as she got in the back grinning. Stephanie smiled as she saw her baby sister looking happier than she had in a long time.

    Stephanie had been worried about her baby sister since the girl she thought to be Stacy’s best friend found out about Stephanie once being a boy called Stephan, and she’d stopped speaking to Stacy just before she told the school. Stacy had become an outcast for a couple of weeks after word got out, but most of her old friends came back to her side once the heat died down, but Stacy could never forgive her old best friend for what she did. Stacy had become a loner, not letting anyone get to close to her, just in case it was them trying to find out more about her sister. Stephanie was glad to see that her old baby sister was back and helping Chloe come out of her shell.

    They were soon on the road and heading into town where the cinema was, it had three screens and one of them was showing a film called ‘The Hunger Games’ Stephanie had read the book and hoped the film would be just as good. Stephanie got them a large drink to share, and an even larger bag of popcorn, which Chloe sat nursing on her knee while sat between Stacy and Stephanie.

    Chloe enjoyed the move very much, but the company was even better, and Stephanie was just like Chloe expected a loving big sister to be. Stephanie took them for a pizza after the movie and then drove a tired but happy Chloe home.

     “Will I see you tomorrow?” Stacy asked as they dropped Chloe off at home later in the evening. “We can all go out riding again.” Stacy said trying to persuade Chloe, not that she needed much persuading.

     “Sounds like a great idea, count me in.” Chloe grinned as she leaned back into the car and hugged Stacy before she ran around and did the same to Stephanie. “Thank you for such an amazing day Stephi.” Chloe added as she broke the hug.

     “I’ll have try harder and top it tomorrow then won’t I?” Stephanie giggled.

     “You don’t have to Stephi; I love just spending time with you and Stacy.”

     “Just as we love spending time with you Chloe.” Stacy shouted with a grin before Stephanie could say the same.

     “Like she just said.” Stephanie giggled as she pointed a thumb towards Stacy who was now sat in the front passenger seat next to her.

    Chloe stood and waved to the two of them as they drove out the drive and out of sight before she turned around and skipped into the house to tell her mother and aunt what a wonderful time she’d had.

*****

    Chloe went over to see Stacy and Stephanie on the Sunday and they went for another ride and a picnic. Chloe had taken three apples from home so she could treat the three horses to a nice treat when they stopped for lunch.

     “You’ve just made three friends for life now.” Spirit giggled as she could hear the thoughts from the three horses as they savoured the wonderful flavour of the apples Chloe had just given them.

     “You’re making Stacy and I look bad, treating our horses so well.” Stephanie said as she packed away the picnic stuff, and being able to hear what Spirit said still.

     “Is Spirit here?” Stacy asked, as she kept looking around trying to see the girl Chloe called her sister and spirit guide.

     “Yes, and it doesn’t matter how hard you look sis, you still won’t be able to see her unless she touches Chloe.” Stephanie giggled as she looked at her baby sister squinting, as she tried to see what her big sister and best friend cold see all the time.

     “I’m so jealous of you two.” Stacy whined as she stamped her foot in mock anger as she stood there pouting.

     “You’re jealous that we both died and came back being able to see dead people?” Stephanie asked in a spooky voice as she ran over to Stacy and started tickling her as she tried to run away from her sister while she giggled and screamed.

    Chloe was soon dragged into it when Stacy tried to hide behind Chloe using her as a shield, but that just gave Stephanie two targets to attack. Stephanie hadn’t thought her plan through though, and she was soon being tickled by the two younger girls and losing as they all fell to the ground in a fit of giggles.

    They rode the horses back to the stables and got them cleaned and put away for the night before Chloe hugged Stephanie and thanked her for the most fun she could ever remember having.

     “I’m going to miss you Stephi.” Chloe pouted as she hugged her. Stephanie was heading back to college early the next morning, so it would be next weekend before Chloe got to see Stephanie again.

     “I’ll miss you as well Chloe, but you have my number and email address, so call if you feel the need to talk, or just blow off some steam with someone that knows how you feel.” Stephanie smiled as she pulled Chloe into a hug.

    Chloe gave Stacy a hug as well before she got on her bicycle and made her way home.

*****

    Valarie looked glad to see Chloe walk in the door, and she was soon sat on the sofa cuddled up to her mother while they waited for dinner to finish cooking.

     “Did you have a good time today sweetie?” Valarie asked as she pulled Chloe even closer. “I’m beginning to feel like I’m losing you to your new friends.” Valarie added with a pout.

     “I’m sorry mummy, but it’s just nice having people want to spend time with me, and Stephanie is a wonderful big sister to Stacy, and she treats me like a baby sister as well.” Chloe said as she looked up at her mother from where she’d rested her head on Valarie’s chest.

     “I understand honey, and I’m just teasing you.” Valarie giggled. “I hope Spirit has been keeping an eye on you?”

     “Yes, she’s been spending a lot of time talking to Stephi and me about our gifts in being able to see dead people. Spirit said that Stephi’s gift is small compared to what I can do.”

     “In what way?” Valarie asked.

     “Stephi can only see ghosts and talk to them, but I can touch them, and help them move on to the other side with more force than Stephi ever could, or so Spirit tells me.” Chloe shrugged like she wasn’t sure Spirit was right about all that stuff. All Chloe did know is that she had a Grim reaper by the name of Brut on her side if she ever needed him, and an angel called Samantha as well, they were details Chloe had kept from Valarie and the others, not wanting to worry them.

     “Well I hope the ghosts remember to keep their hands to themselves.” Valarie said as she hugged Chloe even tighter.

     “Spirit helps them remember to do that mummy.” Chloe giggled as she enjoyed the hug.

Chapter eighteen: On the job training

    Chloe was sat at her computer on the Monday morning, or more to the point the real Chloe’s computer, trying to get her head around some of the subjects the real Chloe was taking and just how good she was at them.

     “I don’t understand half of these subjects you were taking at your old school Spirit!” Chloe said looking worried. “The teachers will take one look at my work compared to the grades you were getting, and they’ll know that I’m not really you.” She pointed out as she looked over at Spirit sat playing with the two kittens.

    Spirit just smiled and then asked Chloe something in French. Chloe looked shocked as she actually understood her and then gave an answer, also in French.

     “How did I do that?” Chloe asked in English again as she put her hand up to her mouth like she could feel the change in her speech.

     “You have all my memories and knowledge sis, so just relax and take a deep breath. All of it is there for when you need it.” Spirit shrugged in a matter of fact way. “And I’m always close by to help with the things that don’t come back to you right away.” Spirit added as she kept playing with the two kittens.

     “You mean like the way I could ride a bike, even though I’d never been on one before the other day” Chloe asked as she thought she was beginning to understand.

     “Yes, just like that. Everything I ever did while I was alive is part of you now, which was the parting gift I gave you when I thought we’d never see each other again, well not why you still breathed anyway.” Spirit giggled.

     “Thank you for the gift Spirit, but I’m glad you came back.” Chloe said a she turned and looked at Spirit with a smile. “I’m glad I’ve got a friend like you to help me fit into this new life I have.” Chloe added as she looked around the room full of cuddly toys and other things that once belonged to Spirit.

     “But not a best friend right?” Spirit pouted, but she was soon grinning, so Chloe knew she was just playing around and teasing her about being best friends with Stacy.

     “You’re so much more than a best friend Spirit; you’re my sister and a part of me now and forever.” Chloe said as she got up from her computer desk and dived at Spirit who was still lying on the bed. “You represent everything that is good in my life, and I will never be able to repay that for as long as I live.” Chloe sighed as she laid her head on Spirit’s chest and let Spirit wrap her arms around her and fill her with calming energy.

     “You saved our mum, and made her happy again Chloe, you have nothing more to repay.” Spirit said sounding contented with her lot in life, or death as it was.

*****

    Chloe cycled over to Stacy’s and found her already out looking after the horses, but she looked a little gloomy, but she soon smiled when she saw Chloe parking her bicycle up.

     “Hi Chloe!” Stacy screamed as she ran over and threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her.

    Chloe hugged Stacy back and noticed that there were a couple more people and horses around today. Chloe also noticed a girl grooming one of the new horses and looking at her and Stacy with daggers in her eyes.

     “Is everything alright Stacy?” Chloe asked when they broke the hug and Chloe could look her best friend in the eyes.

     “I’m fine now, but Sophie bitch face was getting on my nerves.” Stacy said it loud enough for the girl grooming the new horse to hear.

    Chloe had to cover her mouth with her hand when she saw the shocked look on the girl’s face that Stacy had just called Sophie, and she wanted to laugh at the bitchy way Stacy was acting towards her. “Stacy! That’s not a nice way to talk about anyone.” Chloe scolded her friend, but it didn’t sound like it because she was trying not to giggle.

     “Wait until you’ve spent five minutes with her, and see if you feel the same way.” Stacy said with a roll of her eyes.

    Chloe didn’t have to wait long for her first chat with Sophie, she walked over to them after pushing the brush she had been using to groom her horse with into another girls chest. Chloe looked a little freaked out when the woman that had also been stood with Sophie followed her by walking straight through the horse and the girl that was now grooming the horse.

     “Well, well, well. It looks like stable girl has a new friend, or should that be ’friend’? I think she’s your first, right?” Sophie snarled with venom in her voice as she looked at Chloe and Stacy like she was looking at two people beneath her.

     “Please feel free to take your horse to another stable if you don’t like this one.” Miss Bitch Face.” Stacy snarled back, not backing down to this stuck up girl.

    Chloe didn’t like this Sophie, she was just like so many girls from James’s old school, and Chloe wanted nothing to do with her. Sophie looked to be a little older than Chloe and Stacy, but she was trying to act like someone much older. Chloe could see the classic signs of a spoiled brat. Chloe couldn’t help looking at the woman with Sophie that she knew to be a ghost, and it wasn’t long before the woman noticed Chloe looking at her as well as Sophie.

     “You can see me can’t you child?” The woman said with shock in her voice and written all over her face as she made a lunge for Chloe like she was going to grab hold of her, but before she had a chance to do that, Spirit was blocking her path and making the woman step back again.

     “You do not touch the Whisperer.” Spirit said in a stern voice making the woman shrink back in fear of her.

     “I wasn’t going to hurt the girl, I just want someone to help my daughter find a better path in life than the one she’s heading down now.” The woman said with pleading in her voice as she looked at Sophie and how she was acting towards Stacy and now Chloe.

     “The Whisperer will do all she can, but laying your hands on her is forbidden by all wishing to find peace with the ones left behind.” Spirit told the woman.

     “I’m sorry if I scared you child, but it’s just so hard to stand by and watch the one you love hurting others just because she is hurting inside.” The woman said as she looked at Chloe again.

    Chloe wanted to answer the woman, and help her find some peace with her daughter, but she couldn’t just start talking to ghosts while in a group of other people. Spirit must have had the same thought because she spoke for Chloe.

     “She will help you if she can, but not here and not now.” Spirit said as she looked around at all the other people milling around sorting out some of the other new horses now at the stable. “It will need to be done at a time when the Whisperer can get your daughter alone.” Spirit explained to the woman as she led her away from Chloe and the other two girls.

     “Go easy on her Stacy.” Chloe said as she made Stacy back off on the bitchy comments. “It’s not easy dealing with the loss of a loved one.” Chloe added as she saw the look of shock sweep across Sophie’s face.

     “What would you know about it?” Sophie said trying to recover from this new girl being nice to her. “Have you lost your mother?” Sophie snapped.

    Chloe wanted to say yes she had, but that was James that lost his mother, not Chloe who she was now pretending to be. “No I haven’t, but I know how I would if I ever did.” Chloe sighed. “But I also know that if she was watching over me, I wouldn’t want her to feel shame at the way I was acting towards others.” Chloe added, hoping to make Sophie stop and think about the way she was acting.

    Sophie did stop and looked to be deep in thought for a couple of seconds before the bitchy look returned and she spoke again like nothing had changed. “If there were any other stables around, I would have my father take my horse there, but there isn’t so we have to put up with you and your meagre little place.” Sophie said as she tried to put up a brave front to hide the pain Chloe could see in her eyes for the loss of her mother.

     “Come on Chloe, let’s go and sort out our horses.” Stacy said with a sigh as she took Chloe by the hand and pulled her over towards the stalls where Shadow and Buttercup were stood looking out through the open top door.

     “You’re trying to ride that beast?” Chloe heard Sophie’s shocked voice say from just behind her when she saw where Chloe was heading.

     “His name's Shadow and I do ride him all the time.” Chloe snapped as she turned and looked at Sophie with anger in her eyes. Chloe didn’t like anyone talking ill of her horse.

     “That horse is good for nothing but glue.” Sophie huffed before she turned and went back to grooming her own horse after she snatched the brush back off the other girl and snapped at her for doing it all wrong.

    Chloe could hear a grumbling growl from just behind her, she turned expecting to see one of Stacy’s dogs sat there, but it was Shadow making a growling sound like a dog would. “Calm down boy, she’s just a mean person with no heart.” Chloe said as she stepped over and fed Shadow some mints she’d just taken out a saddle bag hanging on the wall near the end of the stables.

     “She’s going to have trouble getting Maiden to move now she’s said that.” Spirit said as she leaned against the wall next to the stall Shadow was in.

     “Maiden?” Chloe asked in a whisper as she fed Shadow the mints and made it look like she was whispering to him and not talking to Spirit. Chloe was also looking around to see where Sophie’s mother might be.

     “Her mum is talking with Sammi at the minute, so we can work out the best way to help her help her daughter, not that I think she deserves any help.” Spirit said looking a little angry with the way Sophie was acting.

     “Maiden?” Chloe reminded Spirit.

     “Oh sorry. Maiden is the name of her horse, who just so happens to have a crush on Shadow here.” Spirit said as she reached over and stroked her hand across Shadow’s neck making him shudder with happiness. “And Shadow has a little thing for Maiden as well.” Spirit pointed out.

     “Is this true Shadow, do you like Maiden over there?” Chloe asked her horse.

    Chloe thought if horses could blush, Shadow would be a deep shade of red as he nodded his head up and down to say yes he did like Maiden.

    Stacy and Chloe soon had all their jobs done and they started to saddle up their horses so they could take them out for a ride. Chloe couldn’t help giggling when she saw that Sophie was having trouble getting her horse, Maiden to do anything she wanted her to.

    Sophie was trying to get Maiden to move, but the horse was refusing to budge an inch from the spot she’d been stood on since Sophie made the nasty comment towards Shadow.

     “What is wrong with you Barbie Girl?” Sophie snapped at the horse.

     “Barbie Girl? I thought your horse was called Maiden?” Chloe said as she pulled Shadow to a stop at the side of Sophie still trying to get her horse to move.

     “How do you know that name?” Sophie asked looking a little shocked. “Her name is Barbie Girl now.” Sophie added, not bothered about waiting for an answer from Chloe.

     “I don’t think I’d want to move if someone called me that name either.” Chloe frowned.

    Sophie was about to say something nasty about Shadow, but changed her mind when she found herself looking up into the eyes of the large black horse. “She’s just unhappy about the move and being in a strange place with all these other horses.” Sophie said as she carried on trying to get her horse to move.

     “Maybe she didn’t like the way you spoke about my horse.” Chloe pointed out. “Why don’t you try saying sorry to Shadow, and then Maiden might move for you.” Chloe added with a grin as she heard Stacy having a giggling fit just behind her.

    Sophie looked at Chloe like she was insane, and then she actually said it. “You must be a little simple in the head if you think that my horse cares or even understands what we are saying to each other.” She laughed.

     “Why don’t you give it a go, and try saying sorry, and also calling Maiden by her real name then and find out?” Chloe dared Sophie.

    Sophie tried pulling her horse a couple more times before she let out a sigh and then turned to face Shadow before saying. “I’m sorry that I said those things about your horse.”

     “You need to say sorry to Shadow, Sophie.” Chloe pointed out with a grin as she saw the look Sophie now had on her face.

    Sophie looked around to see if anyone was paying attention to what she was about to do, and then she looked at Shadow. “I’m sorry that I said you were only fit for glue.” Sophie said, and it sounded like she meant it as well. She let out a squeal when she saw Shadow step forward and rest his head on her shoulder to let the girl know that he forgave her.

     “He accepts your apology.” Chloe smiled. “Now don’t forget to call your horse by her real name of Maiden and I think you’ll find that she’ll be a much happier horse.” Chloe added as she made Shadow step back so they could go on their ride.

     “Will you please move for me now Maiden?” Sophie asked her horse. She looked even more shocked when Maiden stepped forward and rested her head on Sophie’s shoulder just like Shadow had just done.

     “Ask if she wants to come on the ride with you?” Spirit told Chloe with a look that said she needed to do this.

     “Stacy and I were just heading out on a ride, would you like to come with us?” Chloe asked trying to sound friendly.

    Chloe couldn’t see Stacy’s face, but judging by the way she suddenly stopped laughing, Chloe didn’t think she liked the idea of going riding with Sophie.

    Sophie looked shocked that anyone would want to spend time with her, she only had the one friend here at the school and that was the girl that had been helping her to groom Maiden. “Thanks for the offer, but my friend doesn’t have a horse and I don’t think it’s fair to just leave her here while I go out riding.” Sophie said sounding like a human being for once.

    Chloe felt Spirit touch her hand just before she spoke, but Chloe realised that Spirit was talking to Stacy and not her.

     “Please can you help Chloe out with this Stacy, I will explain everything to you later, or Chloe will, but for right now I just need you to help Chloe get Sophie away from everyone.” Spirit pleaded with Stacy.

    Stacy let out a sigh and then looked at Sophie’s friend. “Can you ride?” Stacy asked the girl whose name she couldn’t remember.

     “Yes I can, but my parents can’t afford to buy me my own horse, but Sophie lets me ride Bar... I mean Maiden from time to time.” The girl said looking nervous that everyone was looking at her.

     “I’ll let you ride Snowflake, my sister’s horse, but I want you to be very gentle with her.” Stacy warned the girl.

     “Jade is always gentle with all the horses, but thank you for letting her borrow your sister’s horse Stacy, and I’m sorry for the way I’ve treated you in the past.” Sophie said as she hung her head in shame.

    Stacy just dismounted and then led Jade over to the stall where Snowflake was watching them, and getting excited about being taken out for a ride.

     “Thank you for letting me do this Stacy.” Jade smiled as she helped Stacy get Snowflake saddled up and ready to go for a ride. “I’m sorry for the way Sophie has been talking to you Stacy. She wasn’t always this way, but since the death of her mother, her father’s been throwing money at her like it’s going to make everything better, but all Sophie wants is someone to still love her.” Jade tried to explain.

     “That still doesn’t give her the right to treat people like she does.” Stacy replied, but also realised that this could be the reason for Spirit asking her to help Chloe out.

*****

    Chloe was left to keep an eye on Buttercup for Stacy while a happy looking Sophie took Maiden away to get her saddled up ready for their ride. Chloe wondered how often Sophie ended up riding on her own because no one wanted to go with her.

     “Her mother says she’s only got like this since she died.” Spirit said as she appeared next to Chloe and watched a smiling Sophie saddling up her horse on the other side of the courtyard.

    Chloe looked at Spirit with a look that said she really needed to talk with her, but couldn’t without others looking at her like she was nuts.

     “If you want to talk to me sis, just get your phone out and hold it to your ear and make it look like you’re talking to someone on it.” Spirit shrugged as she watched Chloe get her phone out and place it to her ear.

     “I’m not sure this is such a good idea Spirit.” Chloe said into her phone, but looking towards Spirit as she said it. “How can I help her find piece with her mother and not have her tell the whole school about it when I start there?”

     “Sophie won’t remember the conversation she will have with her mother, just that she’s found peace with what happened.” Spirit explained.

     “If that’s the case, then why does Dr Kaufman remember me helping him find peace with his wife?” Chloe asked looking confused.

     “We need him to remember what you did, so he can help you with the other things.” Spirit pointed out. “Everyone else you help will never remember what you did once it’s all over. That is why I asked Stacy to sort out a horse for Sophie’s friend, so Stacy can keep her friend busy while you do your job.”

    Chloe understood what Spirit was saying, and she felt a little better about helping people now she knew that they wouldn’t remember what she’d done for them. “What happened with Sophie’s mum anyway? How did she die?” Chloe asked.

     “She was killed during a mugging.” Spirit said with a heavy sigh. “She’d taken Sophie to see a musical and they were just making their way back to the car when it happened.” Spirit explained.

     “Sophie saw her mother get murdered?” Chloe asked looking shocked.

     “Yes, and Sophie blames herself for what happened, she had pestered her mother to take her to the musical, and then she watched as her mother died protecting her.” Spirit said.

     “How do you live with something like that?” Chloe asked, not able to wrap her head around it.

     “The answer is you don’t.” Spirit pointed out with the way Sophie had treated her and Stacy when she first met her.

    Chloe put her phone away when she saw Sophie making her way back over with Maiden all saddled up and ready to leave. Stacy and Jade were soon making their way back with Snowflake all saddled up, and Jade grinning with excitement over being able to go riding with her friend.

    They all set off with Stacy and Chloe leading the way and Sophie and Jade followed just behind. Chloe noticed that Stacy didn’t look as mad over what she’d done now, and Chloe wondered if Jade had said something to calm her down.

     “I’m sorry I forced you to spend more time around Sophie, but Spirit says I need to help her make peace with her mother.” Chloe said in a lowered voice that Sophie and Jade couldn’t hear.

     “I gathered as much from what Jade told me about Sophie’s mum dying. I just hope she’s a nicer person to be around once you’ve worked your magic.” Stacy said with a roll of her eyes.

     “I’ll need you to keep Jade out the way while I help Sophie make contact with her mother, can you do that for me?” Chloe asked.

     “Sure, I like Jade, and I’m positive I can keep her busy helping me with the horses while you work.” Stacy smiled, happy to be part of Chloe’s plan to cure Sophie of her bitchiness, or try to anyway.

    Stacy found a good spot to rest the horses and they all took in the view for a short time before Stacy said she wanted to check on Snowflake as she wasn’t sure whether it looked like the horse was limping. Jade looked concerned and went with Stacy to make sure the horse was alright, which left Sophie and Chloe alone sat on a fallen down tree looking out over the rolling hills that ended at the ocean.

    Chloe sat quietly for a couple of minutes until she saw Spirit and Sophie’s mother appear just in front of her.

     “You read to do this sis?” Spirit asked with a sigh.

     “As ready as I’ll ever be.” Chloe replied as she took a deep breath before she reached out to take hold of Spirit’s hand while she held Sophie’s mother’s in the other.

     “Who are you talking to?” Sophie asked looking puzzled as she watched Chloe holding her hand out to empty space.

     “I’ve got your mother here Sophie, and she wants to talk with you.” Chloe said as she held out her other hand for Sophie to take hold of.

    Sophie looked at Chloe with a hurt look before it turned to one of anger as she went to stand up, but Chloe pulled her back down with a strength she never knew she had. “I thought you wanted to be friends, but this was all some sick way of getting back at me for how I treated your friend isn’t it?” Sophie asked as she tried to make Chloe let go, but all the fight left her to be replaced by a calm feeling that left her not wanting to move. Sophie suddenly smiled as she saw her mother appear holding hands with another girl around the same age as her and Chloe. “Mummy?” Sophie asked with tears in her eyes.

     “Hello honey, it’s so good to be able to talk to you again.” Sophie’s mother said as she was fighting back tears herself. “I’ve been watching over you these past months and I’m not happy with the girl you’re becoming.” She added looking disappointed with her daughter.

     “I’m sorry mummy, I’m sorry I got you killed, and for what you’ve seen me doing, but I miss you so much, and wish it was me that got killed that night.” Sophie sobbed.

     “What happened wasn’t your fault baby, so don’t ever think that it was. I’d do the same thing again if I had it to live over again.” Her mother said as she reached out and tried to touch her daughter, but her hand just turned to mist when they came into contact with each other.

     “How am I able to see and speak to you mummy?” Sophie asked as she tried to wrap her head around what was happening.

     “Your new friend is a very special person that can help ghosts say goodbye to loved ones before they pass over to the other side and wait until we can see each other again.” Sophie’s mum explained. “I’ve come to take away the pain and guilt you’ve been carrying around with you all this time. I think it’s time you became your old self, the one that loved life and showed kindness to others.” Her mother added with a smile.

     “I don’t want you to go mummy, please stay with me.” Sophie pleaded with her mother as she tried to grab her hand, but just kept gripping at thin air.

     “I’ll always be with you Sophie, in your heart. Just please don’t carry on down this path you’ve found yourself on.” Sophie’s mother said with a pleading to her voice.

     “I promise mummy.” Sophie said as she wiped her eyes and smiled at her mother feeling happy for the first time in a while.

     “It’s my time to go now honey, now I know that you will be just fine.” Sophie’s mum smiled. “I love you Sophie, and I always will.” Her mother said as she blew Sophie a kiss just before she let go of Spirit’s hand and stepped into a bright light.

    Sophie slumped down in Chloe’s arms for a couple of minutes while Spirit worked her magic and made Sophie forget what Chloe had just done, but left her feeling inner peace from saying goodbye to her mother.

    Chloe had Sophie’s head resting on her knee when she started to wake up. “What happened?” Sophie asked as she looked up into Chloe’s worried looking eyes.

     “You fainted, but I managed to catch you before you hurt yourself.” Chloe lied, but it seemed to convince Sophie.

     “Thank you for doing that.” Sophie said as she sat up and smiled at Chloe. “I feel different, but I can’t put my finger on why I feel this way.” Sophie added with a strange look on her face just before she let out a little giggle.

     “Are you sure you feel alright Sophie?” Chloe asked, not sure if Spirit might have done something wrong when she made her forget about talking to her mother, or what part she had played in it.

     “Yes, I feel good; better than I’ve felt in a long time.” Sophie smiled as she suddenly felt the urge to give Chloe a hug. “I feel like a large weight has been lifted.” Sophie tried to explain how she felt.

    Sophie was soon jumping up and running over to give Jade a hug when she saw her walking back over to her with Stacy walking at her side. “Are you okay Sophie?” Jade asked as she looked freaked out at the way Sophie was hugging her.

     “Never felt better girlfriend.” Sophie giggled as she kept hugging her friend. “I’m sorry for the way I’ve been treating you these past couple of months Jade, and I promise to make it up to you.” Sophie promised.

     “I’ll just be glad to see this side of you back Sophie.” Jade said with a grin as she saw her old friends spark back in her eyes.

     “I promise you that Sophie bitch face has left town for good.” Sophie giggled as she used the name Stacy had called her earlier in the day. “I’m sorry Stacy for how I treated you earlier, and I hope we can start again as friends?” Sophie asked as she broke the hug with Jade and then held out a hand for Stacy to shake.

     “Okay.” Stacy said looking unsure of what she was seeing, but she still reached out and shook Sophie’s hand. “I’m sorry for calling you a bitch.” Stacy said looking a little shamed for her part in the two of them not getting on.

    They were soon back on their horses and making their way back to the stables. Chloe and Stacy let Sophie and Jade take the lead as they followed behind watching as the new Sophie laughed and joked animatedly with her friend.

     “Doesn’t she remember speaking with her mum?” Stacy asked.

     “No, Spirit did something so she wouldn’t remember what I did, but she just remembers finding peace from something that happened.” Chloe explained what she knew. “I like the way she is now.” Chloe smiled with pride in what she’d help to achieve.

     “She does seem a lot more fun to be around now she’s not acting like queen bitch.” Stacy agreed.

    They were nearly back at the stables when Chloe’s phone rang, so she answered it to hear her mother on the other end.

     “Hi mummy, is everything okay?” Chloe asked with some worry in her voice.

     “Hi Sweetie. How’s your day going, having fun with Stacy?” Valarie’s voice asked.

     “Yes, and we made a couple of new friends as well.” Chloe replied with a smile in her voice as she looked at Sophie and Jade riding just up in front of them.

     “That’s nice to hear sweetie.” Valarie said sounding just as happy as Chloe had when she told her.

     “Did you call for a reason mummy?” Chloe asked, wanting to find out why her mother was calling her in the middle of the afternoon.

     “Yes, I just wanted to let you know that I’ll be taking you to have those tests done tomorrow, so I doubt you’ll be able to go over to see Stacy.” Valarie explained.

     “Oh, okay then.” Chloe said sounding worried again now as she looked over at Stacy. “I’ll let Stacy know then, and I’ll see you later. Bye mummy.” Chloe added.

     “Okay sweetie, see you later, and be safe.” Valarie said before ending the call.

     “What’s wrong Chloe?” Stacy asked when she saw the worried look her friend had.

     “Mum says I can’t come over tomorrow because I have to go and have some tests done.” Chloe said looking nervous as she chewed her bottom lip.

     “Stephi had to go and have tons of tests done, so don’t let it worry you.” Stacy said trying to reassure her friend that she’d be alright.

    They were soon back at the stables and the four girls all worked together to get all the horses sorted out and bedded down for the night before they all left to go home. Chloe was nervous about the test she’d have done to her the next day, but she was happy that she now had two more friends she could hang around with, she knew that she’d need to be careful not to let them find out about her secrets though.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

Editors Note: Sorry tonights is late, had a bad day pain wise, Sammi.

 © July 2012

Part Ten of Ten

Chapter nineteen: Tests

    Chloe was sat picking at her breakfast the next morning, she was to worried about the tests she’d be having later in the day to really enjoy her food, or even keep it down. Chloe was still excited though about making two new friends the day before. She got home and told her mum and aunt all about it. Valarie had been worried to start with about another girl from the new school she’d be going to, knowing about her being able to talk to the dead, but Chloe explained how Spirit had done something so she wouldn’t remember any of it, just that she felt better.

     “You need to eat something sweetie.” Valarie said snapping Chloe out of her thoughts. “I know you’re worried about these tests, but Robert told me none of them will be painful.” Valarie added as she sat down next to Chloe and pulled her into a hug.

     “It’s not just the tests that’s worrying me mummy.” Chloe sighed as she tried to work out whether or not she should come clean with her mother about James' stepfather looking for her, and Spirit doing her best to keep him away.

     “Well what is Chloe? I can’t help you if I don’t know what the problem is.” Valarie pouted as she looked Chloe in the eyes.

    Chloe looked back and then let out another sigh as she made her mind up to just tell her mum everything and take it from there. “Spirit told me the other day that my stepfather is looking for me.”

     “But I thought you said he died?” Valarie said missing the point Chloe was trying to make.

     “He did, but it doesn’t seem to make much difference, not with my special gift.” Chloe frowned as she let out another big sigh. “Spirit is doing her best to stop him being able to find me, but she says it’s only a matter of time before he does.”

     “Can he do anything to hurt you when he does find you?” Valarie asked feeling helpless to protect her daughter when this nasty man turned up.

     “I don’t know, but ghosts can touch me, as I can touch them.” Chloe said as she cuddled up to Valarie feeling a little safer just doing that. “Just thinking about him scares me mummy.” Chloe mumbled as she buried her head in her mother’s chest.

     “You have more strength than you think sis.” Spirit said as she appeared in the seat on the other side of Chloe to where Valarie was sat.

    Valarie smiled as she saw her other daughter appear and took hold of Chloe’s hand. “Can you help protect her from him, Spirit?” Valarie asked.

     “Chloe is always protected mother, but she also has more strength than even she realises.” Spirit said looking proud of what Chloe had been through already in her short life. “This is a demon that Chloe needs to face and put an end to, or it will eat away at her very core.” Spirit explained.

     “What if she fails? What if she’s just not ready to face this demon?” Valarie asked.

     “Chloe is more than ready to face this demon; she just needs to see that for herself.” Spirit smiled as she looked Chloe in the eyes. “You can do this sis, just believe in yourself.” Sprit added as she looked Chloe in the eyes.

     “Do you know when he’s going to turn up?” Chloe asked, hoping to have some warning as to when she might expect him to appear.

     “Hard to tell, but he is getting better at seeing through the barriers I’ve been putting in his way. It could be days or just hours before he finds you, but don’t let him scare you sis. Just face him and then send him on his way.” Spirit grinned as she thought about Brut getting his hands on the man that caused so much pain and hurt in James’ life before he met Chloe and they became one.

    Chloe couldn’t quite share Spirit’s enthusiasm, but she would like to see him burning in hell where he belonged. “I hope you will be able to give me some warning before I find him floating over my bed.” Chloe said with a nervous giggle as she tried to hide the worry she felt.

     “I’ll do what I can, but ghosts are a little hard to keep track of until they lock onto the thing keeping them on this plane.” Spirit frowned.

     “Don’t you have some higher power that can just point a finger and zap him or something?” Valarie asked as she pulled Chloe back into a hug trying to protect her.

     “Sadly the other side doesn’t work like that.” Spirit pouted. “There isn’t one all powerful being controlling everything, that is why I’m here to help guide Chloe through her life, and offer help where I can, as well as the others charged with her well being.” Spirit added as she referred to Samantha her Angel and Brut her Grim.

     “I’m sure we’ll get him to the place he belongs.” Chloe said cutting Spirit off before she told their mum about Samantha and Brut. Chloe didn’t want to worry her anymore than she already had, and finding out Chloe now had a Grim reaper watching her back, would rate high on the worry meter.

    Spirit saw the look Chloe gave her and understood why Chloe hadn’t said anything about the others helping Chloe. “I better go and keep tracking him for you.” Spirit smiled. “Call my name if you need me for anything.” Spirit added as she gave her sister a hug and then she was gone again.

    Chloe finally finished her breakfast and then got ready to leave when Dr Kaufman arrived. He was going to drive them to the private clinic where the tests were going to take place, and also he was sorting out all the paperwork and payments for the tests and other treatments being done. The clinic was a good two hours drive away, due to Dr Kaufman and Valarie wanting to lower the risk of others finding anything out, and the last thing they needed was for someone to call Chloe by her name when she was pretending to be another girl called Susan Smith. That was the name of the other girl Dr Kaufman was seeing about being intersexed.

    Valarie and Chloe were ready to leave when Dr Kaufman arrived. So they left the house and Valarie locked up before getting in the car. Ashley had already left early that morning to return to London and start sorting out packing up her things and getting it moved and sold ready for when she sold her place and moved down to be with Valarie and Chloe.

     “I can’t thank you enough for all that you’re doing for Chloe, Robert.” Valarie said as he drove the car out the drive and out onto the road.

     “Think nothing of it Val. I’m glad that I can help Chloe the way she helped me.” Robert smiled as he looked in the rear view mirror and Chloe sat in the back of his car looking nervous. “You’ve got nothing to be worried about Chloe. None of the tests are painful that you’ll be having done just a little cold.” He added with a smile.

     Chloe did relax a little bit when she heard him say that, and she just sat back and put her headphones in from her phone, that also doubled as an MP3 player, and she left her mother and Dr Kaufman to talk while she watched the scenery change as she listened to some of the music Spirit had enjoyed when she was still alive.

*****

    Chloe woke from a nap when the car ran over a pothole in the road, and she looked around to see where they were. She let out a scream when she saw her stepfather sat in the back seat next to her.

     “Do you have any idea how hard it’s been to find you?” He growled at Chloe as he reached out with a rotting hand and grabbed Chloe’s shoulder.

     “Get away from me!” Chloe screamed as she suddenly found herself alone in the back seat with her mother shaking her shoulder trying to wake her up and let her know that they were at the clinic.

     “You okay sweetie?” Valarie asked looking worried with Dr Kaufman stood next to her looking just as worried.

    Chloe let out a sigh as she realised that it had just been a bad dream, and her stepfather hadn’t found her yet. Chloe jumped out the car and threw her arms around her mother and hugged her for all she was worth. “I had a bad dream mummy.” Chloe said as she felt Valarie wrap her arms around her in a protective way.

     “Well you’re safe and sound now baby.” Valarie cooed as she rocked Chloe in her arms. “We’ve arrived at the clinic, are you ready to go in, or do you want to take a walk around the grounds for ten minutes first?” Valarie asked.

     “I’d like to just get this over with.” Chloe said trying to look brave, but feeling anything but.

    Dr Kaufman led the way and Chloe followed behind holding her mother’s hand. Valarie left Dr Kaufman to sort out all the paperwork while she took a seat next to Chloe. They didn’t have to wait long before they were being called into a large room where some machines were sat waiting for Chloe.

    Chloe was soon being told to go behind a screen and to remove her clothes and put on the gown she found back there. She did as she was told and the tests were soon being carried out as Valarie and Dr Kaufman watched and answered questions asked of them.

*****

    The tests took a couple of hours and Chloe was glad to be leaving the place again, she practically dived in the back of the car and then pulled the door shut behind her as she looked eager for her mother and Dr Kaufman to get in and get her away from the place.

    They were soon making their way back towards home again. Chloe was distracted when she heard her phone ping to let her know she had a text message from someone. She smiled when she opened the text message and saw there was a photo attached, so she opened it and giggled when she saw a picture of Shadow with a wild flower in his teeth and the message ‘he’s missing you’ under it from Stacy.

    Chloe quickly sent a reply saying she was missing him to, and her best friend. Chloe then spent most of the trip back home texting back and forth with Stacy, and even sent a text message to Stephanie telling her that the tests had gone okay, but she wasn’t happy with some of the places they were sticking things. Stephanie texted back saying she knew just how Chloe felt, and said she was looking forward to going horse riding at the weekend with her and Stacy.

    They stopped for something to eat on the way home and Chloe had to stop from giggling when Spirit showed up at the table and started teasing her mother for flirting with the good doctor. She hadn’t linked with Chloe, so only Chloe could see and hear what Spirit had to say.

     “I can’t believe mother is trying to hit on the doc.” Spirit said with a look of fake horror on her face.

    Chloe thought it was nice to see her mother having a good time and laughing at some of the silly stories Robert had to tell. Even Chloe found herself laughing at some of the silly things Robert did while at medical school. Robert even promised to show her some pictures of him dressed up as a sexy nurse.

     “That’s how I met Tanya.” Robert said with a sigh, but he didn’t look sad as he said it, just contented that he’d shared some of his life with her. “I’m sorry; I shouldn’t be talking about my wife while I’m on a date with another beautiful woman.” Robert quickly added.

     “A date?” Valarie asked with a grin. “I wouldn’t call this a date, just a lunch between friends.” Valarie added as she reached out and took hold of Robert’s hand in hers.

     “How would you feel if I asked you out on a proper date then?” Robert asked with a hopeful look.

     “I’d ask when? And where would you be taking me.” Valarie blushed at her shameful flirting.

     “As soon as possible and any place you care to go.” Robert flirted back.

     “We’d have to wait until Ashley gets back from London, so Chloe has someone to look after her while we’re out.” Valarie pointed out.

     “Chloe can come as well.” Robert replied.

     “I don’t think it would be much of a date if you drag a kid along with you.” Chloe pointed out. “I can ask Stacy if I can stop the night at her place.” Chloe added with a grin wanting to help the romance move along.

    Spirit was sat grinning as well, happy to see her mother showing an interest in men again. She’d tried a number of times to get Valarie to date again while she was alive, but Valarie always had some excuse. So Spirit was happy that she’d finally given in and was showing an interest now, and with a good man that liked spending time with Chloe.

     “Okay then, I’ll let you have a word with Stacy and her parent’s and then we’ll sort out a night for us to go on a date.” Valarie grinned.

     “Sounds good to me, but I want you to know Chloe, that you’re welcome to come out with me and your mother anytime.” Robert said wanting to make sure Chloe realised that he liked spending time with her just as much as he did her mother.

    They had something to eat and Robert picked up the bill for it and then they left and finished the journey back home where Valarie invited Robert in for a coffee, while Chloe went up to her room to call Stacy and sort out a night for her to sleep over, so her mother could go out on a date.

    Spirit was sat on the bed playing with the kittens when Chloe got up to her room. “We need to talk sis, before you call Stacy.” Spirit looked very serious as she said it.

     “Okay, what’s wrong?” Chloe asked, but expected Spirit to be angry with her over pushing their mother into going on a date with Robert.

     “That dream you had in the car when you were on your way to have the tests done, well it wasn’t a dream in the true sense of the word.” Spirit explained. “He actually found you for a second, but I managed to throw him off the trail again, but it’s only going to be a matter of days before he’s here and trying to haunt you.” Spirit warned.

     “That was really him I saw in my dream?” Chloe asked in a shaky voice. “He looked so gross.” Chloe added as she remembered how beaten up and scary her stepfather looked when she saw him in the car. The flesh was hanging off his bones and he spoke in a raspy voice like something was wrong with his throat.

     “He’s stuck at the point he died, and due to him not having a solid point holding him to this plane, he’s still decaying at a fast rate. All he can think about it finding you and finishing what he started.” Spirit told a shocked looking Chloe.

     “Will he still look that way when I have to make him move on to the other side?” Chloe asked not wanting to look at him if he looks like that the next time they see each other.

     “He will heal his ghost spirit the more time he spends around you, but he seems to angry to be here long before he tries to harm you physically, which will end badly for him.” Spirit said it almost like she was looking forward to watching him try to lay a hand on Chloe.

     “So do you think I should leave sorting out this sleep over with Stacy until after Mark’s been dealt with?” Chloe asked.

     “I think it could be for the best. I’d hate to see Stacy get involved in all this, it could hurt your friendship with her.” Spirit warned.

     “Okay then, but I’ll have to let mum know what happened and what we plan to do.” Chloe said with a sigh as she sat on the bed and pulled the two kittens onto her knee and stroked them as they both started purring happily.

     “She won’t be happy that he’s coming for you sis.” Spirit said as she sat on the bed next to her and started running her hand through the kittens making them purr even louder.

     “Mum would be even more upset if I tried to do this behind her back, and you know it.” Chloe said with a worried look on her face as she had memories from Spirit’s time as Chloe when she’d done things after their mother told her not to.

     “I won’t argue with you on that one.” Spirit giggled as she also remembered some of the times their mother had told her off for one thing or another.

    Chloe hung around in her room and waited for Robert to leave again before she went down and filled Valarie in on what Spirit had told her.

*****

     “Mum, can we have a chat?” Chloe asked as she entered the kitchen and found her mother just rinsing out the mugs her and Robert had used.

     “Sure sweetie, did you get a date sorted out with Stacy?” Valarie asked trying to hide her excitement about going out on a date with Robert.

     “That is what I want to talk to you about, not the date, but the fact I will need to sort out something else before we can set up my sleep over with Stacy.” Chloe tried to explain to her now confused looking mother.

     “Have Stacy’s parents said you can’t sleep over?” Valarie asked getting the wrong end of the stick completely. “I thought they seemed okay with you spending time with Stacy, they even said if I ever needed to go away for a day or two, you were welcome to stop over at their place.” Valarie added not giving Chloe a chance to explain.

     “Mum! Shut up and listen for a second.” Chloe finally said trying to get a word in edge ways. “I’ve not even called Stacy and asked yet.”

     “Well what’s this problem then? Do you not want me to go on a date with Robert?” Valarie asked.

     “Yes I want you to go out on a date, as does Spirit, but Spirit was in my room when I went up to call Stacy. She told me that what I thought was a dream in the car, was really my stepfather breaking through as he got close to finding me.” Chloe explained to a now worried looking Valarie. “Spirit thinks it best that I deal with him before planning any sleepovers.”

     “You make it sound like you plan to bring him here and get it over with.” Valarie said as she looked at Chloe more seriously now.

     “That’s what we plan to do mum. It’s the only way that I can think of to get rid of him once and for all.” Chloe said looking scared, but also sure that it was the best way to put an end to it and send him on his way to the afterlife.

     “Is Spirit here with us now?” Valarie asked.

     “Yes I am.” Spirit said as she appeared stood just behind Chloe as she placed her hands on Chloe’s shoulders so their mother could see her.

     “How dangerous will this be for her, Spirit?” Valarie asked.

     “I won’t lie to you mother and say she’s not in any danger, but he won’t be able to hurt her as much if we guide him here over what could happen if he tried to attack her while she was in a larger group of people.” Spirit explained. “I’ll do all I can to not let her get hurt at all, but he won’t have time to do much damage if he tries.” Spirit added with a firm look Valarie knew only too well from years of dealing with Spirit while she lived.

     “Okay then, I trust you both to deal with this and get rid of that thing once and for all.” Valarie said with a heavy sigh after looking deep in thought for a couple of minutes. Valarie wanted to be the one to keep Chloe safe, but she understood that Chloe was a special child, and she needed someone like Spirit to help keep her safe in times like this.

    Spirit told Chloe to get a good night’s sleep and she would lead Mark to her the next day, so they could send him on his way to whatever afterlife waited for him.

*****

    Valarie’s head was swimming with thoughts of Chloe facing her stepfather, and also the fact that Robert Kaufman had asked her out on a date. She needed someone to talk to about it all, so she reached for her mobile and made a call to Jennifer.

     “Hi Jenny, I was wondering if you had some time free to pop over so we can talk?” Valarie asked when she heard Jennifer answer on the other end.

     “Is everything alright Val? You sound unhappy about something.” Jennifer asked with worry in her voice.

     “I’ll explain when you get over here.” Valarie said, not wanting to start talking about everything over the phone.

     “I’ll be there soon, put the kettle on.” Jennifer said just before the line went dead.

    Valarie was soon answering the door to find Jennifer stood there looking worried as she stepped into the house and gave Valarie a hug to make her feel better.

     “What’s wrong girlfriend?” Jennifer asked as she led Valarie back into the kitchen.

     “First I need to ask you a question about Robert?” Valarie said looking worried as to how Jennifer was going to answer this question.

     “What about Robert? Has he done something to upset you?” Jennifer asked looking angry.

     “No, but I was wondering if there was anything happing between the two of you?” Valarie asked nervously.

     “Oh god no!” Jennifer said like it was the craziest thing Valarie could have asked her. “He’s more like a loving brother; I could never look at Robert in that way.” Jennifer giggled at the thought of it.

     “So you don’t mind if I go out on a date with him them?” Valarie asked looking a little happier.

     “You want to ask him out on a date?” Jennifer asked with a grin.

     “No, he’s already asked me out, and I said yes, but then I remembered how you looked at him the other day, and I was worried I might upset you if I did go out on a date with him.” Valarie explained.

     “I can’t think of two nicer people that should go out on a date together than the two of you.” Jennifer smiled as she gave Valarie another hug. “I did say all this to you the other day if you remember.” Jennifer pointed out.

     “Thanks Jenny.” Valarie said as she hugged her back.

     “Was that the big trouble you needed to talk about, or is their more I need to know?” Jennifer asked when she sensed that Valarie hadn’t finished opening up to her just yet.

     “I’m worried about Chloe, and this ghost whispering gift she has.” Valarie started. “I’ve just found out that the ghost of her stepfather is looking for her, and Spirit plans to lead him here tomorrow, so Chloe can send him on to the afterlife.” Valarie explained the main reason for her calling Jennifer and asking her to come over.

     “Wow, and how does Chloe feel about all this?” Jennifer asked trying to remain calm.

     “She’s scared, but feels that she needs to face him and put an end to her fear of him, and I can’t say I blame her, but I also feel so useless in the situation.” Valarie said as she threw her hands in the air looking frustrated.

     “I see a lot of damaged kids come through the school Val, and I can understand Chloe’s need to slay this dragon, so to speak. I’m sure she’ll be well protected with Spirit by her side, and she’s a tough little cookie as well. She lived rough on the streets of London for some time, and then she was fending for herself before that while trying to keep herself safe from that creep she called a stepdad.” Jennifer said to reassure her friend that Chloe would come out on top.

     “I know your right Jenny, but I can’t help but worry about her.” Valarie sighed a heavy sigh.

     “You wouldn’t be a good mother if you didn’t Val.” Jennifer giggled.

    Valarie relaxed a little and brought Jennifer up to speed on what had been happening with Chloe since the other day. Jennifer was happy to see that Chloe and Stacy had become such good friends and also that Chloe had been able to help Sophie get over the death of her mother.

Chapter twenty: Showdown

    Chloe called Stacy the next morning to let her know that she might not make it over that day, due to what she had to do with her stepfather.

     “Hi Chloe! What time you coming over today? Shadow is missing you like crazy, and Sophie and Jade were asking about you as well yesterday.” Stacy said not giving Chloe time to even say ‘hi’ to her.

     “Hi Stacy.” Chloe said sounding a little glum as she said it. “I’m not sure I’ll be over again today. I’ve got some supernatural stuff to sort out with Spirit.” Chloe added, not sounding much happier.

     “Do you need me to come and help you again? Like I did with Sophie by keeping Jade out the way for you?” Stacy asked sounding more excited about it all than Chloe did.

     “No! I need you to keep well away from this one Stacy.” Chloe said sounding worried. “I’ve got to face my stepdad and send him on his way to hell, or someplace just as fitting for him.” Chloe added with anger edging her voice.

     “You mean the man that almost got you killed when you ran away from him?” Stacy asked with fear in her voice.

     “Yes, the very same.” Chloe answered.

     “Why is he looking for you still now he’s dead?” Stacy asked.

     “He blames me for his death, and now he plans to haunt me until I go insane or something like that.” Chloe tried to explain the inner workings of her stepfather’s twisted mind. She couldn’t work it out when he was alive, so she knew she stood little chance of doing it now.

     “Can’t Spirit just zap him or something like that?” Stacy asked.

     “No she can’t, only me with the help of a Grim can sort out a ghost and force it to move on.”

     “What’s a Grim?”

     “A Grim Reaper, but they don’t wear the black cloaks and carry the weird axe thing around with them.” Chloe answered. “If I locate a stubborn ghost, I can call on a Grim and he will come and force the ghost to cross over.” Chloe added.

     “Have you seen one of these Grim’s before?” Stacy asked sounding excited again. “I knew having you as a best friend was going to be fun.” Stacy added with a squeal.

     “That’s easy for you to say, you’re not the one waiting for their psycho stepdad ghost to appear and try to kill you.” Chloe said in a strangled voice as the fear started to get the better of her.

     “True, sorry about that, but you still never answered my question about the Grim, have you met one yet?” Stacy asked again.

     “Yes I met one the other night and he was nice. Big and very scary looking, but nice all the same.” Chloe said with a grin as she thought about Brut grabbing her stepdad by the throat and dragging him away.

     “Wow! Will I ever get to meet one?” Stacy asked.

     “I hope you never have to.” Chloe shot back worried about her best friend ever coming face to face with a Grim reaper. Chloe was just about to speak when she saw a worried looking Spirit appear in her bedroom. “I’ve got to go now Stacey, chat to you later.” Chloe said just before she ended the call and threw her phone on the bed.

     “Get ready he’s coming!” Spirit said as she stood at Chloe’s side ready to help her battle the evil man that had made James’s life a living hell until they were both killed, and James came back different.

    Chloe was looking around the room just in case he came in behind her, when she felt a presence in the room a little like she did when Spirit was around, but this felt cold and evil, nothing like the way Spirit felt when she was close by.

     “I can feel something sis.” Chloe said looking around for the source of the power she could feel.

     “So this is where you’ve been hiding.” A male voice said that Chloe knew only too well belonged to her stepfather, or James’s stepfather.

    Chloe watched as he stepped into the room through one of the outside walls. He looked better than he did when she first saw him the day before in the car at the clinic, but he still looked dead. Chloe could feel him trying to draw the life from her body for himself, but she was able to fight him off with a little help from Spirit.

     “Why don’t you go to hell where you belong?” Chloe screamed at him trying to hide her fear.

     “I’ll go to hell when I can take you there with me, you little freak.” Mark snarled as he took a step forward, but stopped when Spirit stepped in his patch forcing him to take a step back again. “Get out my way you little pest!” Mark snapped at Spirit as he lost his temper and lashed out at a chest of draws sending all the items on the top of it all across the bedroom.

     “I’m not going anywhere with you Mark, not now, not ever.” Chloe said feeling brave, even thought she was trying to work out how he was able to move all those items. She filed it in the list of questions he had for Spirit once this was over.

     “We’ll soon see about that.” Mark snarled again as he took a couple of steps toward her and Spirit, but he stopped and turned to look at the bedroom door just as Valarie burst into the room. “I might not be able to get to you, but I can have some fun with mom here.” Mark said with an evil chuckle as he dived at Valarie planning to enter her body and posses her, but he got a shock when he bounced off her and crashed throught the wall he’d come in to the room through.

    Spirit had seen what he was about to do and she had jumped the distance in a spit second and shielded her mother from the attack, but this left Chloe exposed and in the line of fire for Mark to go straight for her now instead, as he entered the room again looking angrier than ever.

     “Looks like I win after all.” Mark chuckled again as he leapt at Chloe before Spirit could react. “Now we have some fun.” Mark added as he held Chloe by the arms making her wince in pain. He planned to enter her body, but was shocked to find out he could touch her. “This is something new.” He grinned as he made Chloe wince even more.

     “Get off me! Brut!” Chloe screamed at the top of her lungs as she fought to make him let go of her arms.

    Mark just laughed at her. “I’m about to kill you freak, and all you can think to call me is Brut? I’m scared.” He teased as he let go of Chloe’s left arm and moved his hand to her neck ready the choke the life out of her. He soon turned to look at Spirit who still hadn’t tried to stop him, and was now stood giggling. “What’s so funny bitch?” Mark asked with a scowl.

     “I wasn’t trying to stop you from hurting Chloe asshole. I was trying to save you from him.” Spirit said as a crack of light appeared in the middle of the room like someone opening a set of curtains and Brut stepped through it.

     “What the Fu...” Was all Mark got out before Brut was holding him a foot off the ground by his throat, just like he’d planned to do with Chloe.

     “You have broke the laws by remaining in this realm past your death, and now you must be judged on your crimes both in life and in death.” Brut said as he looked at Chloe. “What be your judgment Whisperer?” Brut asked.

     “My judgment?” Chloe said looking puzzled. “You want me to say what happens to him?” Chloe asked.

     “You’re one on a panel of three Chloe.” Samantha said as she stepped through another crack of light next to the place where Brut had just stepped through. “Do you deem Mark Mann lived a good life, or a bad one?” She asked as she walked over and stood at Chloe’s side facing Brut and Mark who was still hanging by the neck from Brut’s hand.

     “He’s lived a bad life, a very very bad life.” Chloe snapped at the man that all of a sudden didn’t look that scary anymore.

     “What say you Spirit, good or bad life?” Samantha asked as she looked at Spirit still playing shield between Mark and her mother.

     “Bad!” Spirit growled, earning her a stern warning from Valarie.

     “Spirit! Show more respect for the dead.” Valarie snapped, but didn’t sound like she was to bothered how she spoke to this evil thing that had done so much to such a young child like James, who was now pretending to be Chloe.

     “Doesn’t look like my vote makes much difference, but I’ll give it anyway, just so you know you got a fair deal before Brut takes you away.” Samantha smiled an evil smile as she went nose to nose with Mark before she spoke the single word. “Bad.”

     “Judgment is clear; you will now be taken away.” Brut said as he stepped back through the crack and took a screaming Mark with him.

     “Where is he being taken Sammi?” Chloe asked feeling relieved that it was all over.

     “Good they go up, bad they go down.” Samantha replied.

     “Do they ever come back from down there?” Chloe asked looking worried that she might see him again someday.

     “Yes he’ll be back, but not in a form that will ever hurt you again Chloe.” Samantha smiled. “He’ll spend a couple of hundred years as a fly, or an ant. He will never see a human form again.” She explained.

     “Why can I see you all?” Valarie asked as she looked at Spirit still stood right in front of her, and then at the woman dressed all in white with the fiery red hair.

     “Hello Miss Ashcroft. How rude of me. I’m Samantha and I’m Spirit’s probation officer. Samantha said as she stepped across the room and held out her hand to shake Valarie’s. “Read all your books, big fan.” Samantha grinned.

    Valarie held out her hand expecting to see it pass right through Samantha’s, but it didn’t. “How come I can touch you?” Valarie asked.

     “Try touching Spirit.” Samantha grinned as she let go of Valarie’s hand so she could touch Spirit.

    Valarie reached out and touched Spirit, and instead of her hand passing straight through, she was able to touch her, which soon led to the two of them hugging. “Oh god sweetie, I’ve wanted to do this for so long now.” Valarie sobbed as she held Spirit in her arms. “How is this possible?” Valarie asked Samantha as she looked over Spirit’s shoulder.

     “Spirit passed her test just like Chloe passed hers, so they are now a team along with me and Brut, the big guy that just left.” Samantha explained as she pointed at the spot in the middle of the room where Brut had just taken Mark.

     “So I can touch people and let others see me now?” Spirit asked as she turned to face Samantha. “Why didn’t you tell me any of this before hand?” Spirit asked with a hurt look.

     “Some people can see you now, and touch you, but only people connected to you through Chloe.” Samantha warned. “And if I’d told you about this, it might have changed the outcome.” Samantha added.

    Spirit was too happy to be able to hug her mother again to stay upset with Samantha, so she went back to get another hug and enjoy the feel of her mother’s arms wrapped around her once more.

    Chloe looked on feeling happy and a little jealous over the closeness she could see between Spirit and her mother. Chloe thought she would always just be the copy of the real thing. Her thoughts soon changed when she was suddenly being pulled into the hug to make it a threesome.

     “Don’t think you get off that easy young lady.” Valarie smiled as she hugged both her girls.

     “I can’t believe it was over so fast.” Chloe said as she enjoyed the hug she was getting off Spirit and her mother.

     “That was one of the toughest jobs you’ll ever have to face Chloe, and you handled it very well.” Samantha giggled as she watched the three of them hugging each other. “I must go now and make sure Brut isn’t having any trouble with our prisoner.” Samantha said as a lame excuse to leave the three of them to get reacquainted. Samantha clicked her fingers and then stepped through the crack that appeared just in front of her.

*****

    Valarie, Spirit and Chloe all sat around the kitchen table just looking at each other and grinning. Valarie kept taking every opportunity to touch Spirit to make sure she was really sat there and she was able to touch her.

     “Do you mind if I go over to see Stacy and check on Shadow?” Chloe asked once she’d finished the glass of juice Valarie had poured out for her. Spirit never had one due to her still not needing to eat or drink.

     “Yes I better let you out of my sight, even though I still feel the need to protect you from the big bad world.” Valarie sighed as she stood up and gave Chloe a hug before doing the same with Spirit. “Now go out and have some fun while you still can.” Valarie added as she let Chloe go up and get ready to go over and see Stacy and Shadow.

     “Call if you need me sis. I want to go and find out what other cool things I can do now.” Spirit grinned as she clicked her fingers and then she was gone from the kitchen.

*****

    Stacy was milling around the stables looking bored when she saw Chloe ride her bike into the courtyard and park it up where she normally put it. Chloe had just removed her cycle helmet when she was attacked by an excited looking Stacy.

     “How did it go? Has he been taken care of?” Stacy asked as she looked her friend in the eyes.

     “Yes he’s gone, and will never bother me again.” Chloe said with a smile as she made her way over to the field where she could see an excited Shadow looking at her and making enough noise to wake the dead. Chloe grabbed a hand full of mints on her way over and then fed them to him just before he tried licking her face.

     “He really missed you yesterday.” Stacy pointed out with a giggle as she watched the large black horse trying to lick Chloe to death.

    Chloe told Stacy the short story of how she’d defeated her stepfather with a lot of help from Spirit and Brut. And how Spirit could take of physical form now. Stacy was excited to see and feel Spirit the next time she showed up. They saddled up their horses and were soon going out for a ride.

     “I have something to ask you Stacy, and I hope you say yes to it.” Chloe said as they rode along one of the trails enjoying the sunny weather.

     “I’ll do anything for you if I can Chloe.”Stacy grinned.

     “My mum wants to go on a date and my Aunty Ash is up in London for the next couple of days, and I was wondering if I could sleep over with you so she can go out and have some fun?” Chloe asked looking worried that Stacy might not like the idea of having her stop over. With her not being a real girl yet. Chloe found she was worrying over nothing when she saw how excited Stacy got at the very thought of Chloe wanting to have a sleep over.

     “That sounds like a great idea; we will have so much fun.” Stacy giggled.

    They spent the rest of the ride talking about all the fun things they can do, and by the time they got back to the stables, Chloe was just as excited as Stacy was to have her stop over. Stacy rushed through all the stable work and then dragged Chloe off to make sure it would be okay with Stacy’s mum and dad. Tom was at work, but Dorothy jumped at the chance to spend more time getting to know Chloe.

    So with a day set for Chloe to sleep over, and her now being well on the way towards becoming the girl she knew she was. Chloe smiled as she sat out in the sun enjoying a can of soda.

*****

    Chloe told her mum that she’d sorted out with Stacy and her mother to stop the next night, so Valarie was clear to give Robert a call and set up the date, which she did and came off the phone giggling like a school girl of Chloe’s age.

     “I’ll drive you over to Stacy’s in the morning. I don’t want you riding your bike and trying to carry a bag of clothes and other things as well.” Valarie said as she helped Chloe get her bag packed later that evening.

    Spirit returned and helped with the packing, now she was able to touch things. Spirit also offered to look in on the two kittens and make sure they were fed and entertained while Chloe was sleeping over at Stacy’s, and their mother was out on her date. Chloe and Spirit teased Valarie a little, but she just chased them around the bedroom as they all giggled and squealed.

    Chloe got ready for bed and fell asleep wondering what it would feel like to be sleeping at Stacy’s the next night, and she fell asleep with a smile on her face, and two kittens cuddled up to her under the covers.

*****

    Tom came out the house the next morning when Valarie had parked up and turned off the engine. “Let me get your bag for you Chloe.” Tom said as he walked over and pulled the bag out the trunk of the car.

     “It’s not very heavy Tom.” Chloe pointed out, but Tom still wouldn’t let her carry it.

     “That’s the trouble with you modern women. Want to do it all yourself.” Tom grumbled as he led them all into the house. “Well I like to keep things old fashioned around here, and a lady never carries her own bags.” Tom added with a grin as he led Chloe up the stairs and into Stacy’s room where she was making up the spare bed she had in her room for Chloe to sleep in. “I found this stray out in the garden, can you do something with her?” Tom asked Stacy with a chuckle as he placed Chloe’s bag on the floor next to the bed.

     “Thank you Tom.” Chloe smiled as she gave him a hug to show how grateful she was for the help.

     “Yes, thank you daddy.” Stacy said as she ran over and also gave Tom a hug before making him leave her room so the girls could get sorted out.

    Stacy helped Chloe unpack her things and place them in a draw and her toothbrush in the bathroom with her wash cloth and other bits. Once that was done they went down so Chloe could say goodbye to her mother and wish her luck on her big date.

    Valarie left after giving Chloe enough hugs to last her until the following day when she saw her again, and Chloe and Stacy went out to see how the horses were doing, and to also make sure another stall was cleaned out and fresh hay was in there ready for a new horse that was expected later in the morning.

    Stacy and Chloe had just finished getting it ready when they heard two girls calling their names and they turned to see Sophie and Jade calling to them as they waved.

     “Hi Chloe!” Sophie said as she ran the last couple of feet and threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her. “We missed you the other day.” Sophie pouted when she broke the hug.

     “Hi Sophie. Sorry about that, but I had to go and have some tests done.” Chloe explained briefly.

     “Yes Stacy told us about the car accident that’s left you with some problems, and how you won’t be able to do any sports at school.” Sophie pouted some more. “It’s a shame they don’t count horse riding as a school sport.” Sophie added with a grin.

     “Now that would be a fun sport to do at school.” Chloe giggled.

     “I was wondering if the two of you wanted to go riding again today?” Sophie asked.

     “We’d love to, but there’s a new horse being delivered today and I need to make sure it’s settled in properly before we can head out on a ride.” Stacy pointed out as she looked at her watch. She was soon looking up again when she heard a lorry pulling into the yard and coming to a halt just to the side of the stable building.

     “Jade and I can wait until you’ve sorted out the horse.” Sophie said with a grin as she winked at Stacy.

    Chloe saw the wink Sophie just gave Stacy, and Chloe could also see that Stacy looked excited about something as she walked down to where the lorry had parked. It was a specially designed lorry that carried horses, and Chloe, Sophie and Jade all stood and waited for Stacy to enter the lorry and then she started walking out a horse, but the horse had a large red bow wrapped around its neck and there was a large card stuck to the bow with the name ‘Jade’ written on it.

     “Why does that card have my name on it?” Jade asked with a gasp.

     “Why don’t you go and pull it lose and have a look.” Sophie grinned as she gave her friend a push.

    Jade walked over and removed the card from the bow and then she opened it and read what it said inside.

    To my best friend Jade. I want you to have this horse as a gift, as a thank you for sticking by me, even after the way I treated you over the past couple of months. I’m sorry for the way I acted, and I hope we can enjoy many horse rides together.

    From your best friend Sophie.

    XXXX

     “You’re giving me my own horse?” Jade asked with tears in her eyes as she looked at Sophie. “I’ll need to buy a saddle somehow, and find a place to stable her.” Jade added in a panic as she thought about all the things she needed to sort out. “I can’t believe you brought me a horse.” Jade said as she threw her arms around Sophie and sobbed happy tears on her friends shoulder.

     “Follow me Jade.” Sophie said as she led Jade into the horse box on the lorry and showed Jade the new saddle sat there waiting for her, and an envelope with some paperwork in it that said her horse would be stabled here at Stacy’s stables and all costs were being covered by Sophie’s father.

     “Thank you Sophie, but I can’t accept all this from you. I didn’t remain your friend to get gifts from you, I did it because I knew the real you was just buried deep down inside hurting over the loss of your mother.” Jade snuffled as she gave Sophie another hug to thank her as she tried to hand the paperwork back.

     “And that is the reason I asked my daddy if he would help me buy you a horse of your own.” Sophie giggled through the tears falling from her eyes. “Daddy said that anyone who put up with me acting like such a brat deserved far more than just a horse, that is why he bought the saddle and will cover all the costs of looking after him.” Sophie giggled some more.

     “Remind me to give him a hug the next time I see him.” Jade giggled through her own tears now as she walked over to the horse and removed the big red bow from around its neck before she showed it some much needed love to help calm it down. “And what do we call you then?” Jade asked the horse like it could answer her.

    Chloe found herself wishing that Sprit was around, so she could ask the horse what it liked to be called, and as if on cue Spirit was stood at Chloe’s side, but only Chloe could see her at the minute.

    She’s a girl and her name is Rose.” Spirit said to Chloe. “And she likes Jade already and promises to be a good horse for her.” Spirit added with a smile.

     “How about Rose? She looks like a Rose to me.” Chloe said as she stepped over and fed Rose a couple of mints she’d just taken out the saddle bag hanging on the wall.

     “Would you like me to call you Rose?” Jade asked the horse and then she giggled as the horse nodded her head up and down.

     “How do you do that Chloe?” Sophie asked looking shocked that Chloe had yet again guessed the name of a horse, just like she’d done the other day when she told Sophie that her horse was once called maiden.

     “She’s a horse whisperer.” Stacy said in a spooky voice just before she started giggling. The other girls all joined in. Chloe wondered if they would still be laughing if they knew just how close to the truth that actually was.

    They soon had Rose and the other horses saddled up and they were on their way up to the point where Stephanie had taken Chloe and Stacy the other day. Stacy got her mum to pack some sandwiches and drinks so they could sit and enjoy the view while they had something to eat.

    Chloe had packed a bag of apples so the girls all had an apple each, and there were four extra so the horses all got one each as well.

    The girls spent another couple of hours riding around before returning to the stables and getting the horses groomed and settled down for the night, then Jade and Sophie headed back to the dorms at the school while Stacy and Chloe went into the house and got cleaned up ready for dinner.

    It was a Thursday, and Stephanie would be home again tomorrow. Stacy and Chloe were both looking forward to spending some more time with their big sister, and now Jade had her own horse, they could all go out for a ride over the weekend. Sophie and Jade both said that they had heard about Stephanie’s past and what she use to be, but neither one seemed to bothered and actually looked forward to meeting Stacy’s big sister.

    Chloe had an amazing time sleeping over with Stacy. Stacy started to teach her how to be a real girl, and it was more fun than Chloe ever thought it would be. Chloe knew she had a lot to learn, but she had a good friend in Stacy, and Stephanie was a big sister to her, and also knew what Chloe was going through. Chloe also hoped that Sophie and Jade would remain her friends if they ever found out about her past and the fact she wasn’t yet a girl. Only time would tell, and Chloe had lots of it.

    The story will continue in book 2 though. Chloe starts the new school as a girl, she meets some new friends and some new enemies. She also finds out that there are more things going on at the school than she first realised as well when she meets some very old ghosts.

    Thank you for taking the time to read this story and I hope you enjoyed it and wish for me to carry on with it. Comments are nice, but just a kudos is fine, as that lets me know you liked my work as well.

    Hugs and Love

    SaraUK

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you